Author: lostfigment

  • Chapter 75 – A Fractured Trust

    6 Justinian 9:41

    The morning broke over Skyhold with a soft haze of golden light spilling over the Frostbacks, casting long shadows over the fortress. Ariana stood at the far end of the battlements, where the wall crumbled into jagged stone and open air. Few ventured this far, the steep drop below a clear deterrent. It was quiet here—just the wind and the mountains, untamed and vast.

    She leaned against the remains of the wall, the cold stone biting through her gloves. Below, the Inquisition stirred to life: soldiers sparring, messengers darting between tents, the clang of hammers as builders labored to repair what they could. It was a comforting rhythm, but one she couldn’t quite let herself be part of.

    Her gaze drifted to the horizon, where the mountains seemed to pierce the sky. Somewhere beyond those peaks, Corypheus schemed, the Grey Wardens floundered, and the weight of her choices awaited. The enormity of it pressed down on her, and she wondered if the White Wolf would have stood here—or if she would have run.

    Boots scuffed against stone behind her, and she stiffened. No one came this far.

    “Figured I’d find you brooding,” came Hawke’s familiar drawl, light and easy but edged with knowing.

    Ariana glanced over her shoulder, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “You know me too well.”

    Hawke approached, her hands stuffed in the pockets of her long coat. She stopped just short of the crumbled edge, tilting her head as she studied Ariana. “I do. And I know that face. You’re overthinking.”

    Ariana huffed, crossing her arms and leaning back against the wall. “Easy for you to say. You were the Champion of Kirkwall before you had to carry the weight of the world. I barely carried a title at all until now.”

    Hawke smirked, stepping closer to stand beside her. “And yet here you are, leading an army, rebuilding a fortress, and taking on an ancient darkspawn with a god complex. I’d say you’re managing just fine.”

    Ariana’s smile faded, her voice softening. “Managing is different from leading. I’m not sure I’m the one to guide all these people.”

    “Funny,” Hawke said, her voice brightening with wry amusement, “because they seem to think you are. Even Cullen. Maker, if he’s not the picture of confidence in you, I don’t know what is.”

    At the mention of Cullen, Ariana’s lips tightened, and Hawke’s sharp eyes didn’t miss it.

    “Ah, trouble in paradise?” Hawke teased, but her tone held genuine curiosity.

    “Not trouble,” Ariana said, though the word carried hesitation. “I just… he knew they were going to name me Inquisitor and didn’t tell me. I understand why, but part of me—” She faltered, searching for the right words.

    “Feels like he should’ve warned you?” Hawke supplied.

    “Yes,” Ariana admitted, her voice quieter. “And it’s not just him. Varric knew about Corypheus, about you, and kept it all to himself. I trust them both, but now…” She trailed off, looking down at the bustling courtyard.

    Hawke stepped closer, leaning on the railing beside her. “It’s hard, isn’t it? Trusting people to do what they think is best, even if it means keeping things from you. But here’s the thing—no one can do this alone. Not me in Kirkwall, not you here. They’ll make mistakes, sure, but you’ve got to decide whether you trust their intentions.”

    Ariana looked back toward the courtyard. “It’s not that simple. It feels like… everyone’s already decided who I’m supposed to be. The Herald of Andraste. The Inquisitor. Their leader. But what if I’m not that person?”

    Hawke was quiet for a moment, her sharp eyes fixed on Ariana. Then she leaned forward, resting her arms on the broken edge of the battlement. “You don’t have to be the person they decided on. Be the one you choose to be. That’s what makes a leader worth following.”

    Ariana turned to her, surprise flickering in her expression. “That sounds suspiciously wise for you.”

    “Don’t get used to it,” Hawke said with a grin. “But seriously, Ari. People will try to put you in a box. You don’t have to stay there. Be the White Wolf if you want. Be the Inquisitor if you have to. For Andraste’s sake, be both. Just don’t let anyone tell you who you’re supposed to be—not even me.”

    The words settled over Ariana like the crisp mountain air, bracing and sharp. For the first time in days, the haze of doubt felt a little thinner.

    “Thanks, Hawke,” she said quietly.

    “Anytime,” Hawke replied, clapping her on the shoulder. “Now, I should go before I start saying things I’ll regret. Like ‘you’re inspiring.’ Or worse—‘responsible.’”

    Ariana chuckled, the sound light against the wind. “Maker forbid.”

    Hawke lingered for a moment, then turned to leave. “Just remember—whatever you decide, I’ve got your back. Always.”

    As Hawke’s footsteps receded, Ariana remained at the edge of the battlement, the wind tugging at her cloak. The world still felt impossibly heavy, but Hawke’s words lingered, weaving themselves into the beginnings of something stronger.

    ~~~

    After speaking with Hawke, Ariana felt the cracks forming beneath her carefully held composure. She needed Cullen. Needed someone to ground her, to tell her this wasn’t madness. Everything had come at her so fast—the destruction of Haven, Cullen’s proposal, the discovery of Skyhold, being named Inquisitor. And in the last day alone, she had learned Varric had withheld critical information about Corypheus, that Hawke and Varric had fought him years ago, and that someone she once thought of as a second father had lied to her for years. It was all too much, and for all the progress she felt they had made, she couldn’t ignore the gnawing unease threatening to overwhelm her.

    More than anything, she missed Cullen. They had barely spoken all week, and the ache of his absence compounded everything else.

    She found him in the lower courtyard, barking orders to soldiers from a makeshift desk. His sharp commands cut through the hum of the bustling camp, his presence commanding as he orchestrated the chaos with precision. Even now, he didn’t falter, seamlessly acknowledging a soldier’s report before sending them off with new tasks.

    “You know… you could have warned me,” Ariana called out as she approached, her arms folding across her chest. There was a faint edge to her tone, but it softened when she added, “That was an ambush,” jerking her thumb back toward the stairs.

    Cullen turned at the sound of her voice, the tension in his expression melting away the moment he saw her. He knew exactly what she meant, though his smirk betrayed no guilt. “I know you well enough to know you handle ambushes rather well,” he replied lightly. “Besides, Cassandra insisted.”

    “She would,” Ariana muttered, though she couldn’t help the faint smile tugging at her lips. “But still. A little warning might’ve been nice.”

    He chuckled, crossing his arms as he stepped closer. “Would you have come if we told you?”

    Her smile widened despite herself. “Probably not.”

    “There you go, then,” he said with a small shrug, though his tone remained teasing. “It was the only way.”

    Ariana let her gaze wander, taking in the courtyard. Soldiers and villagers bustled about, the faint hum of life filling the air. She spoke almost absently, testing the weight of unfamiliar words. “Inquisitor Trevelyan.” It felt strange, heavy. Like armor that didn’t quite fit. “I wasn’t looking for another title, you know.”

    “Most great leaders don’t,” Cullen replied, his voice quieter now, carrying a weight of understanding. “But it suits you.”

    She scoffed lightly, shaking her head. “I’m not sure it does. ‘Herald’ was bad enough. And don’t even get me started on ‘your worship.’” She wrinkled her nose, the memory of the well-wishers earlier making her smile faintly. “I feel like I’m about to be asked to bless their crops.”

    Cullen laughed, a sound that warmed her despite the cold biting at her skin. It eased some of the tension coiled in her chest, even if only for a moment. “Give it time,” he said, his tone light. “It’ll feel less strange… eventually.”

    “Is that your professional opinion, Commander?” she teased, raising an eyebrow.

    “Perhaps,” he replied, the faint grin on his lips softening his otherwise weary features.

    They fell into silence, the weight of the last week hanging between them. Ariana studied him, noting the dark shadows under his eyes and the tension in his shoulders. He looked as exhausted as she felt, though he carried it with the same stoic resolve she had come to admire—and worry about. He hadn’t slept much, maybe not at all.

    Finally, she broke the silence, her voice softer now. “Thank you, Cullen. For… everything. I don’t think I’ve said that enough.”

    His expression turned serious, his hazel eyes meeting hers. “You don’t need to thank me, Ari,” he said quietly. “But if you’re asking for my support… you’ll always have it.”

    The sincerity in his voice hit her harder than she expected. Her throat tightened as she nodded, her smile tinged with gratitude and something deeper she couldn’t name. “I know. And it means more than you know.”

    Cullen reached out, his hand hovering briefly before resting gently on her shoulder. “Whatever you need, I’m here,” he said, his voice steady, his presence grounding her in a way nothing else had managed to do that day. “Remember that.”

    Ariana placed her hand over his, squeezing it briefly. She wanted to say something—anything—that would convey the tangled mess of emotions threatening to overwhelm her, but the words wouldn’t come. Instead, she stepped back, the tightness in her chest only slightly lessened.

    “I’ll try to keep that in mind,” she said lightly, though her tone carried the weight of her promise. She hesitated, her thoughts spinning again. Her mind felt like a storm she couldn’t quiet, the edges fraying more with every passing moment. She couldn’t leave it like this—not today, not now.

    “Walk with me,” she said suddenly, her voice firmer than she intended. It wasn’t a request. It was a plea wrapped in command, and she prayed he wouldn’t refuse.

    ~~~

    “There’s still a lot—” Cullen began to protest, but the look in her eyes stopped him. There was something raw in her gaze, a vulnerability she rarely showed. She needed him. He sighed, falling into step beside her and adjusting his pace to match hers. He had seen this look before and knew he needed to follow her.

    “When was the last time you slept?” she asked casually, though the sharpness in her eyes betrayed her concern.

    Cullen hesitated, his mind scrambling for a deflection. “If Corypheus strikes again, we may not be able to withdraw… and I wouldn’t want to. We must be ready.” He thought it was a clever dodge, but her raised eyebrow told him she wasn’t buying it.

    “That still didn’t answer my question, Commander,” she said, a faint smirk tugging at her lips despite the weight in her voice.

    Cullen allowed a reluctant smile, though his thoughts churned. He had always admired how perceptive she was, but it also left him little room to hide. “I’ll sleep when I’m done with this,” he said eventually, his tone firm but not unkind. “Work on Skyhold is underway, and guard rotations have been established. We should have everything on course within the week.”

    “So, you haven’t slept all week, and you’re telling me you’re planning to sleep sometime next week, then?” she quipped, her eyebrow arching in that maddeningly knowing way.

    “Perhaps,” he replied, though his expression grew serious as his guilt deepened.

    “Our escape from Haven… it was close.” Her voice pulled him from his thoughts. The quiet way she said it carried the weight of everything they’d lost that day.

    He reached for her wrist, holding her still. “You stayed behind. You could have—I will not allow the events at Haven to happen again. You have my word.”

    She smiled faintly but didn’t answer, taking his hand and leading him toward the battlements. As they climbed, Cullen’s unease grew. The set of her shoulders, the way she scanned the camp below—there was something brewing inside her, something heavy.

    “Is everything all right?” he asked, his brows furrowing as they reached the top. He waved the guards away, watching as she leaned over the edge to take in the view. The glow of campfires dotted the courtyard below, voices murmuring like a low hum against the night.

    She didn’t respond immediately, her fingers curling tightly over the cold stone. Finally, she asked, “How many did we lose at Haven?”

    Cullen hesitated, his throat tightening. “Most of our people made it,” he said carefully, though the lives they couldn’t save hung heavy in his chest. He had tried not to dwell on it, but her question forced it all to the surface.

    “I had hoped to convince Cassandra that she was making a mistake,” Ariana murmured, her voice soft and distant. “But I guess by that point, it was too late.”

    He tilted his head, frowning. “What are you saying?”

    She turned to him, and for the first time, he saw the cracks in her armor. The exhaustion, the doubt—it was all there, plain as day. He noticed her thumb brushing over her ring, a subtle but telling gesture. She was grounding herself, seeking reassurance in something familiar.

    “What I’m saying is that those people down there,” she gestured toward the camp, “are here because they’re expecting a savior. They’re expecting Andraste’s chosen. What happens when they realize there is no divine power? That this mark,” she held up her glowing hand, “is simply a mistake? A spell gone wrong?”

    Her words hit Cullen like a blow. He had always seen her as the strongest among them, but now he realized there were limits and they had pushed them. She was carrying all of this—Haven, the Inquisition, the Herald of Andraste, the weight of being named Inquisitor—and he hadn’t even noticed how deeply it was affecting her. He had been so focused on ensuring Skyhold’s defenses were impenetrable, so consumed by the fear of another attack, that he’d failed to notice just how much was bearing down on her.

    “Ariana…” he began softly, stepping closer. “You’re the reason we’re still here. You’ve given these people hope when there was none. Divine power or not, they believe in you because of what you’ve done—not because of what they think you are.”

    She didn’t respond immediately, her gaze drifting back to the camp below. Cullen placed his hands on the battlements on either side of her, gently enclosing her in a protective circle. His hand brushed hers briefly before he leaned down to kiss her forehead. “Talk to me,” he urged, his voice quiet but firm.

    She looked up at him, and the storm in her eyes was undeniable. The weight of everything she was feeling seemed to crash over her all at once. Tears welled up, and Cullen felt his chest tighten with guilt. He had failed her—not in protecting her from Corypheus, but in protecting her from the crushing burden she was now carrying alone.

    “I don’t know if I can do this, Cullen…” she whispered, her voice breaking as she turned her gaze away.

    Her words tore at him, and he realized with painful clarity just how blind he had been. She had fought Corypheus face-to-face, buried Haven under an avalanche, taken on the mantle of Inquisitor, and been betrayed by someone she trusted—all in the span of days. And yet, he had been so consumed with his own responsibilities that he hadn’t taken the time to simply be there for her.

    “Maker… Ari,” he murmured, his lips brushing her temple. “I’m so sorry. I should have—” His voice faltered, and he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close. “I’m sorry I wasn’t here.”

    She leaned into him, her breathing unsteady as she tried to hold back her tears. Cullen tightened his embrace, silently vowing that he would never make her feel alone in this again.

    “He lied to me… To my face,” Ariana choked out after a moment, her voice trembling.

    “Varric?” Cullen guessed, though he already knew the answer.

    She nodded, her head resting against his chest.

    “He knew Corypheus. He knew what he was capable of, and it’s even worse than we thought. And he… didn’t trust me,” she said, her voice rising slightly. “He didn’t trust me enough to tell me that one of our friends was alive and well. What did he think? That I’d run to Cassandra with this?”

    Cullen held her closer, his hand gently brushing her hair. “He was wrong, Ariana. He should have trusted you. And you have every right to feel betrayed. But I’m here. We’ll figure this out—together.”

    Ariana leaned into him, her voice barely a whisper at first. “And do you even realize there hasn’t been an Inquisitor in eight ages? Not since Ameridan.” She pulled back slightly, just enough to look up at him, her eyes wide with a mix of frustration and fear. “How am I supposed to follow that?”

    Cullen’s heart twisted at the vulnerability in her voice. “Ari…” he began, but she wasn’t finished.

    “They wrote songs about him, Cullen,” she continued, her words tumbling out in a rush. “Songs! He was the embodiment of everything people wanted in a hero. He vanished into legend! And now they look at me like I’m supposed to fill his shoes?” She gestured sharply toward the camp below. “What if I can’t? What if I fall short and all of this—Skyhold, the Inquisition—falls apart?”

    “You won’t,” Cullen said firmly, his tone steady despite the storm of emotions swirling inside him. “You’re not trying to be Ameridan, Ari. You’re leading in your way, and it’s already working.”

    She scoffed lightly, though her eyes betrayed her uncertainty. “What if they’re wrong?” she whispered.

    “They’re not,” he replied without hesitation. “And neither am I.”

    Ariana let out a shaky breath, her gaze dropping to the ground. “I’ve spent so much of my life trying to stay out of the spotlight. It’s why the White Wolf existed. She was the legend, Cullen, not me.” She looked back at him, her eyes pleading for understanding. “The White Wolf could be everything people needed—brave, larger than life, untouchable. And Ariana Trevelyan could stay out of the light. I could just be there, helping, making a difference without having to be… this.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened at the rawness in her voice, at the way she said ‘this’ as though it was something foreign and unwelcome. He tightened his hold around her waist. “Ari, you don’t have to be Ameridan. You’re you, and that’s who these people are following. They don’t need a legend—they need you.”

    “But I don’t know how to be this, Cullen,” she said, her voice breaking. “I don’t know how to be Inquisitor. I know how to be Wolf. I know how to fight, to lead from the middle of the battle, plan small jobs and skirmishes. But this… this is the center of everything, and I don’t know how to stand here without feeling like I’m going to crumble.”

    Her words hit him with the weight of everything she had been carrying—the impossible expectations, the loss, the betrayal. He hadn’t seen her struggling to hold herself together.

    “You don’t have to stand alone,” he said softly, his voice steady as he met her gaze. “You’ve always led from the front, but now you have all of us standing with you. And Ari… you’re not going to crumble. You’re stronger than you think.”

    Her lips quivered, and she looked away, her thumb brushing against the ring on her finger. “I just don’t want to let them down,” she whispered. “Or you.”

    Cullen reached out, his hand gently tilting her chin back toward him. “You couldn’t,” he said firmly. “You won’t. You’ve already done more than anyone could have asked. And you’ll keep doing it—not because you’re the White Wolf or because they named you Inquisitor, but because you’re you.”

    Ariana’s lips parted as if to respond, but instead, she simply searched his face, her brow furrowing slightly.

    He took a breath, the words forming carefully in his mind before he spoke again. “Ariana Trevelyan has always been the White Wolf,” he said, his tone quiet but unwavering. “You’ve been separating Ariana from Wolf, mostly for me, Ari. Did you really make that distinction before going back to Kirkwall or after you left?”

    Ariana seemed to think about it, her eyes narrowing slightly as her thoughts turned inward. “I… no,” she admitted softly, the word almost hesitant, as though it surprised her.

    “Do the Rangers see two different people?” Cullen pressed, his gaze steady, his voice gentle but insistent.

    This time, she didn’t answer, her eyes meeting his as though the weight of his words were settling over her. She didn’t need to say anything. Her silence was answer enough.

    “You are Ariana Trevelyan,” Cullen continued, his voice soft but reverent, as though the truth of the words struck him just as deeply. “The White Wolf of the Silver Rangers. And the White Wolf is the Inquisitor. It has always been you. It still is. The only difference now is that we brought the Wolf to the light for all to see.”

    Ariana’s gaze softened, and Cullen saw her searching his eyes for the truth in his words. He could see it, the way her mind was piecing it together, her confidence slowly finding footing in his conviction.

    “It’s you, Ari,” he said, his tone full of quiet awe as he reached for her hand, holding it gently. “It’s always been you. And it always will be.”

    For a long moment, Ariana said nothing. Then, finally, her lips curved into the faintest smile, a mixture of relief and something deeper. “You make it sound so simple,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    “It is,” Cullen replied, his lips quirking upward. “You’ve already done it. You just need to stop convincing yourself otherwise.”

    Ariana let out a quiet laugh, the sound carrying a hint of catharsis. “You know,” she said softly, her hand tightening around his, “I think I needed to hear that more than anything.”

    “And I’ll keep saying it,” Cullen said, leaning down to press his forehead gently against hers. “For as long as you need.”

    As she closed her eyes and leaned into him, Cullen felt his resolve harden. He couldn’t undo the past week—couldn’t erase the moments she had felt abandoned—but he could do better. He would do better. For her, for them. Because for all the strategies and fortifications and battle plans, nothing mattered more than the woman in his arms.

    ~~~

    Ariana couldn’t stop thinking about Cullen’s words. For the first time in what felt like ages, she didn’t feel like she had to hold herself together in pieces. There was no longer a need to separate Ariana from the White Wolf, to keep her titles and her life compartmentalized. Everything she was—the girl who had run away from an arranged marriage, the rogue who fought alongside the Silver Rangers, the woman who bore the Anchor—all of it was part of the same story. And Cullen knew it all. He had reminded her of it.

    The weight she had been carrying for so long didn’t feel so heavy anymore. There was still anger and frustration lingering in the back of her mind—Varric’s betrayal stung more than she wanted to admit—but for the first time since Haven, she felt like she could breathe. Like she could face whatever came next.

    That clarity carried her as she pushed open the tavern doors. The familiar buzz of voices and the smell of ale greeted her, grounding her in its normalcy. She glanced around the room, spotting Valentina and Riley seated among other Rangers. Their presence brought a small smile to her lips—her people were here, steady and dependable as always. But the peace was short-lived.

    A commotion from above drew her attention—shouting, followed by a loud crash. Ariana sighed, muttering under her breath, “Maker’s breath, what now?” before making her way upstairs.

    At the top of the stairs, she froze. Cassandra stood on one side of the room, her face flushed with fury, while Varric hovered behind an overturned table, looking both defiant and defensive.

    “You knew where Hawke was all along!” Cassandra’s voice was sharp with anger, but there was hurt beneath it, too.

    “You’re damned right I did!” Varric shot back, his tone dripping with defiance.

    “You conniving little shit!” Cassandra snapped, and before Ariana could step in, she swung at Varric. He ducked, narrowly avoiding her fist, and darted to the other side of the table.

    “You kidnapped me! You interrogated me! What did you expect?” Varric yelled, his hands raised in an attempt to placate her.

    Ariana leaned against the doorway, crossing her arms as she watched. She wasn’t quite ready to intervene yet. Part of her felt that Varric deserved this. But her annoyance at him was evident in the way her fingers drummed against her arm.

    “I expected you to tell the truth!” Cassandra countered, her voice trembling slightly. “I told you what was at stake!”

    “So I’d just hand her over on your say-so? ‘It’s okay, Hawke! This zealot isn’t crazy, I promise!’” Varric retorted, his sarcasm earning a cry of rage from Cassandra.

    Cassandra flipped the table between them, sending it crashing to the ground. Varric stumbled back, his hands still raised, before darting toward Ariana.

    “Look at her!” he said, his voice pitched with incredulity. “She’s finally lost it!”

    Ariana sighed heavily, stepping into the room. “Alright, enough,” she said firmly, her voice cutting through the chaos. “You’ve both made your points.”

    Cassandra’s head snapped toward her, frustration and hurt evident in her eyes. “We needed someone to lead this Inquisition,” she said, her voice tight. “First, Leliana and I searched for the Hero of Ferelden, but she had vanished. Then we looked for Hawke, but she was gone, too. We thought it was all connected, but no.” Her eyes flicked to Varric, her anger still simmering. “It was just you. You kept her from us.”

    Varric crossed his arms, his jaw tightening. “The Inquisition has a leader,” he said evenly, motioning toward Ariana.

    “Hawke would have been at the Conclave!” Cassandra shouted, her voice trembling. “If anyone could have saved Most Holy…”

    Ariana flinched slightly, the weight of those words sinking in. Her jaw tightened, but she forced herself to meet Cassandra’s gaze. “Well… I suppose I shouldn’t take that personally” she said, her voice calm but sharp. “I wasn’t your choice, I was Justinia’s…”

    Cassandra froze, realization dawning in her expression. “No, Inquisitor, I didn’t mean it that way,” she said quickly, her tone softening. “I only meant… it is difficult not to wonder what might have been.”

    “And I was protecting Hawke,” he muttered, avoiding her gaze.

    “And what about me?” Ariana asked, her voice quieter now but no less cutting. “Did you think I couldn’t handle the truth? Or that I wouldn’t have your back if it came to that?”

    Varric glanced at her, guilt flickering in his eyes, but he said nothing.

    Cassandra broke the silence. “If you’d trusted us from the beginning—”

    Ariana raised a hand, cutting her off. “Cassandra, enough. I’ll handle this.”

    The Seeker hesitated, then nodded, her anger giving way to weariness. “I want to trust him,” she said softly, glancing at Varric. “But he makes it so damned difficult.”

    Ariana nodded, her gaze never leaving Varric. “Go,” she said quietly.

    Varric didn’t argue. As he slipped past her, he paused briefly looking back to Cassandra “You know what I think? If Hawke had been at the temple, she’d be dead, too. You people have done enough to her.” he said before he continued down the stairs.

    The silence that followed was heavy. Ariana knew—or at least she thought she knew—he hadn’t meant that for her. But it stung nonetheless, a bitter edge to his words that cut deep.

    “You’re far kinder than I am,” Cassandra said, her voice breaking the tension.

    Ariana offered her a faint smile, though her thoughts were elsewhere. “No, I’m not. I’m just not done with him.”

    Cassandra hesitated, then spoke again, her tone quieter. “I believe the Maker sent you. I believe that more than ever.”

    Ariana blinked, taken aback. For a moment, she searched Cassandra’s face, seeing not just faith but conviction.

    “And I believe the Maker sent me because He didn’t have anyone else left,” Ariana replied softly, her smile bittersweet.

    Cassandra reached out, briefly placing a hand on Ariana’s arm. “Even so… you’re more than I could have hoped for.”

    Ariana nodded, letting out a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. “We’re here. And we’re in this together.” she said, the words feeling heavier than she intended.

    As she left the room, she caught sight of Varric at the bar, his head bowed. She thought about confronting him again, but the anger was still too raw. Later, she told herself. There would be time for that later. For now, she had to focus on everything else—the weight of the Inquisition, the path ahead, and the strange, fragile relief Cullen had given her.

    ~~~

    The tavern door creaked shut behind her, leaving Varric to watch Ariana disappear into the courtyard. He knew better than to push her when she was in a mood, but something about the way she left—her shoulders rigid, her pace quick—stuck with him. With a deep sigh, he drained the last of his drink, placed the tankard on the bar, and followed her out into the cold.

    The courtyard buzzed with activity—soldiers sharpening weapons, scouts returning from patrol, and workers shoring up Skyhold’s defenses. None of it registered as Varric scanned the space, finally spotting her near the far end, her arms crossed tightly over her chest as she stared out over the battlements.

    He approached slowly, his boots crunching on the frost-covered ground. “You left before I could get my apology in,” he started, trying for levity, but his voice lacked its usual charm.

    Ariana turned, her expression sharp. “And what exactly would you be apologizing for, Varric?” she asked, her tone clipped. “For keeping Hawke’s location from Cassandra? Or for keeping it from me?”

    He winced, realizing too late that this was a bad idea. “I didn’t think it would matter—”

    “It did matter,” Ariana cut him off, her voice rising. “You didn’t think I had a right to know that you and Hawke had faced Corypheus before? That she was alive, Varric? You didn’t think I’d need to know, especially after everything that’s happened?” She gestured toward the bustling courtyard, her frustration boiling over. “Do you think I enjoy being left in the dark when everything falls apart?”

    “I was trying to protect her,” he said weakly, but the excuse sounded hollow even to his own ears.

    “And what about me?” Ariana pressed, stepping closer, her voice shaking. “I’ve trusted you with my life since the day I stepped foot in Kirkwall. When I ran from home, when I ran to Ferelden—every time I needed someone, you were there. And now you’re telling me you couldn’t trust me the same way?”

    Varric flinched. Her words struck deeper than he expected. He opened his mouth to respond but found he didn’t have the words. She wasn’t wrong, and the realization settled uncomfortably in his chest.

    “I thought I was doing the right thing,” he said finally, his voice quieter. “Hawke’s been through enough. I didn’t want to drag her into this mess.”

    Ariana laughed bitterly, the sound devoid of humor. “And what about me? Do you have any idea what Haven was like? Corypheus was there, Varric. He knew me. He tried to kill me and take the Anchor. I almost died, and you still didn’t think I needed to know?”

    Her voice cracked on the last words, and Varric’s chest tightened. He had never seen her like this—so raw, so hurt. He had underestimated her strength, but worse, he had underestimated how much she had relied on him. The realization hit him like a blow: she saw him as more than just a friend. He had been family to her, someone she trusted implicitly. And now, he had shattered that trust.

    “You’re right,” he admitted, his voice heavy with guilt. “I screwed up.”

    Ariana stared at him, her jaw tightening as she fought to keep her composure. “I needed you to trust me, Varric. You of all people. And you didn’t.”

    “I—” Varric started, but she held up a hand to stop him.

    “Not now,” she said, her voice breaking slightly. “I can’t… I can’t do this right now.”

    She turned and walked away, her pace brisk as she headed toward the battlements. Varric watched her go, feeling more defeated than he had in years. He hadn’t meant to hurt her, but intentions didn’t matter when the damage was done.

    “This was probably not the best time,” came a voice from behind him.

    Varric turned to see Cullen standing nearby, his arms crossed and an expression of quiet concern on his face. He’d clearly been close enough to hear most, if not all, of the exchange.

    “I really know how to pick my moments, don’t I?” Varric muttered, running a hand through his hair.

    Cullen approached slowly, his tone measured but firm. “I told her earlier today that she had a right to be angry,” he admitted, his hazel eyes steady as they met Varric’s. “But you should have known better, Varric. She’s trusted you with more than anyone else in her life, even when she was keeping secrets from me. I understand why you did it, but… you didn’t think this through.”

    Varric let out a low sigh, his shoulders slumping. “I was trying to protect her—and Hawke,” he said, his voice laced with frustration. “But, yeah. I messed up. I get it.”

    Cullen’s expression softened slightly. “And yet… right now she believes you care for Hawke more than you ever did for her. She’s hurt, Varric, more than I’ve ever seen. I know she jokes about it, but I think she genuinely sees you as a second father.” Cullen’s tone grew heavier. “And she now believes you were willing to let her die to protect Hawke.”

    Varric opened his mouth to protest, but the words didn’t come. He felt the weight of Cullen’s statement settle over him, heavy and unrelenting. He had never thought of it that way—had never considered how his actions might make her feel abandoned. But now, in the stark clarity of Cullen’s words, he saw the truth of it.

    Varric sighed, running a hand through his hair again. “I didn’t mean for her to feel that way.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, his expression unreadable. “Intentions matter less than the impact, Varric. She trusted you, and now she feels like she can’t.”

    For a moment, neither of them spoke. Then Varric straightened, his jaw tightening as he looked toward the direction Ariana had gone. “I’ll fix this,” he said, his voice steady but subdued. “I don’t know how yet, but I will.”

    Cullen’s gaze lingered on Varric, as if weighing his words. Finally, he nodded. “Good. Because she deserves better.”

    Without waiting for a reply, Cullen turned and headed toward the battlements, his strides purposeful and unrelenting. Varric watched him go, the frost crunching under his boots as he disappeared into the growing shadows.

    Varric remained rooted to the spot, his thoughts swirling like the cold wind around him. The look on Ariana’s face, the crack in her voice when she’d said, “I trusted you,” echoed in his mind. He had seen her face down nightmares without flinching, but this? This was different. This was the kind of hurt he hadn’t thought he could cause. And yet, he had.

    He didn’t need Cullen to spell it out for him, though the Commander’s words had hit home. Ariana had always been the one person who believed in him without hesitation, who didn’t treat him like a storyteller spinning half-truths. To her, he was more than his tales—he was family. And he’d taken that trust, that bond, and trampled it underfoot, all in the name of protecting someone else.

    Watching Cullen march off to fix what he couldn’t, Varric felt a pang of something he couldn’t quite name. Guilt? Jealousy? Regret? Maybe it was all of them. Cullen knew how to reassure her, how to be the steady presence she needed when the world came crashing down. And here Varric was, standing in the cold with nothing but his guilt and the realization that he’d left her to face it alone.

    “Dumbass,” he muttered under his breath, running a hand through his hair. “You really outdid yourself this time.”

    For all his talk about being clever, about reading people, he’d missed the one thing that mattered most: Ariana needed him to trust her, just as much as she trusted him. And he’d failed her.

    He glanced back toward the tavern, the warmth of the firelight spilling out onto the snow-covered ground. He could go back in, order another drink, and pretend this conversation never happened. But that wasn’t who he wanted to be—not for her. If she saw him as a father figure, then it was about damn time he started acting like one.

    Varric sighed heavily, his breath visible in the frosty air. He didn’t know how to fix this, not yet, but he would figure it out. Ariana deserved better than excuses and half-measures. She deserved to know that he was still the person she thought he was, even if he’d made a mistake.

    And maybe—just maybe—he could find a way to show her that, even if it meant swallowing his pride and having an uncomfortable conversation or two.

    He stuffed his hands in his pockets and turned toward the fading sound of Cullen’s footsteps. “Guess you’re chasing her down for now, Curly,” he muttered softly. “But this isn’t over. Not by a long shot.”

    With that, Varric headed back toward the tavern, the gears already turning in his mind. There was still time to fix this. There had to be.

    ~~~

    The tavern’s warmth was a stark contrast to the cold biting at Varric’s skin as he stepped inside. The chatter and laughter of Rangers and soldiers filled the air, but it all seemed distant to him. He was too preoccupied with the knot of guilt twisting in his chest. He barely had time to process his thoughts before a familiar voice cut through the noise.

    “Well, well,” Hawke said from her seat by the hearth, her tone light but unmistakably sharp. “If it isn’t Varric Tethras, fresh from making a colossal mess of things.”

    Varric groaned, rubbing the back of his neck as he approached her table. “Not now, Hawke,” he muttered. “I’ve had enough lectures for one night.”

    “Oh, I’m sure you have,” she said, leaning back in her chair and folding her arms across her chest. Her grin was wolfish, but her sharp eyes betrayed her seriousness. “But humor me. Why didn’t you tell Ariana you were in contact with me? She looked about ready to break out there.”

    Varric hesitated, shifting uncomfortably under her gaze. “I thought it was better this way,” he said, his tone defensive but lacking conviction.

    Hawke raised an eyebrow. “Better for who? Because it sure as hell wasn’t better for her.”

    He sighed, slumping into the chair opposite her. “I assumed you were keeping her apprised of where I was,” Hawke continued, her voice softening slightly. “That was why I didn’t reach out to her myself. I figured you had it covered.”

    “Well, I didn’t,” Varric admitted, his voice low. He took a deep breath, trying to organize his thoughts. “After Kirkwall, after everything with Meredith, Corypheus, and the mess we barely survived, she was already carrying so much. She lost her home, she felt the failure of the mage rebellion starting, she lost Cullen. I didn’t want to add more to her plate.”

    Hawke leaned forward, her gaze pinning him in place. “So, what about after she showed up in Haven? She’d clearly gotten Cullen back. She was standing there, alive, with an army forming around her. What was your excuse then?”

    Varric tried to hold her gaze but found himself looking down at the table instead. “I told myself it was still for her sake,” he said, his voice quieter now. “That she didn’t need to carry the burden of knowing my secrets, too. She had enough to deal with.”

    “And?” Hawke pressed, her voice cutting through his half-hearted explanation. “Is that really what you believe? Or is she right—did you sacrifice her to protect me?”

    Her words were like a hammer blow, and Varric winced. “I didn’t think I was sacrificing her,” he said quickly, almost defensively. “I was trying to protect you. Both of you.”

    “Protect me from what?” Hawke snapped. “You should’ve known better. I didn’t need your protection, Varric—not then, not now. But Ariana? She needed you. And you didn’t think she’d want to know I was alive? That I was okay?”

    He opened his mouth to argue, but Hawke didn’t let him. “You know her better than anyone,” she continued, her tone softening but her words no less pointed. “People see a legend, think the White Wolf doesn’t need anyone’s protection. But you and I both know that’s bullshit.”

    “I thought…” Varric hesitated, the words catching in his throat. He took a breath, steadying himself. “I thought she didn’t need me. Or at least that’s what I told myself. That she was too strong to need my help, too capable to need protecting.”

    Hawke leaned back, her expression unreadable for a moment. Then she shook her head, letting out a bitter laugh. “You really are a dumbass, you know that?”

    Varric gave her a tired smile, though there was no humor in it. “Yeah, I’m starting to figure that out.”

    “She sees you as family, Varric,” Hawke said, her tone gentler now. “Maker, it’s obvious to anyone who’s paying attention. You’ve been more than just a friend to her—you treat her like you would your own daughter. And she’s trusted you like a father. So why the hell didn’t you prioritize her wellbeing?”

    Varric sighed heavily, his shoulders slumping. “Because… it was easier to believe she didn’t need me. That she was stronger than I ever could be. It was easier to believe that than to admit she might need me.”

    Hawke gestured to the bar. “Go grab a round of drinks and bring them back. You and I are going to figure out how to get you out of this mess.”

    Varric blinked, caught off guard. “You’re serious?”

    Hawke gave him a pointed look, her grin edged with mischief but underpinned by something more genuine. “Of course, I’m serious. Maker knows you’ll need my brilliance to dig yourself out of this one.”

    He stared at her for a moment, the corners of his mouth twitching upward despite himself. “You’re really going to help me with this? I figured you’d just sit back and watch me flounder for the entertainment value.”

    “Oh, don’t get me wrong, it’s entertaining,” she replied, leaning back in her chair. “But Ariana’s like a little sister to me. And family takes care of each other, even when they’re being idiots.” Her gaze softened, though the edge in her voice didn’t entirely fade. “She deserves better than what you gave her, Varric. And I… didn’t reach out either. I shouldn’t have just depended on you to pass messages. But we’ll fix it. Together.”

    For a moment, Varric didn’t say anything. Hawke’s words settled over him, bringing a weight of both comfort and accountability. He hadn’t expected her to insert herself into this, but now that she had, he realized how much Ariana meant to her, too.

    “Alright,” he said finally, his voice quieter. “A round of drinks it is. But just so we’re clear—this doesn’t mean I’m buying for the whole tavern.”

    Hawke snorted, waving him off. “Don’t worry, I’m not that cruel. Just get back here before I start writing songs about your failure.”

    Varric rolled his eyes as he headed to the bar, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. As he placed the order, his thoughts swirled. Hawke’s words had hit home—Ariana wasn’t just someone who looked up to him. She was family, in the way only people forged through fire and chaos could be. And while he wasn’t sure how to fix the damage he’d done, it was clear he wasn’t doing it alone.

    When he returned to the table with drinks in hand, Hawke raised her tankard in mock solemnity. “To cleaning up after Varric’s colossal blunders,” she said, her voice laced with amusement.

    Varric set the tray down, his smirk more genuine now. “And here I thought you were going to make me do all the work.”

    “Oh, you are,” Hawke said, taking a sip of her drink. “But lucky for you, I’m feeling charitable tonight. Let’s get started.”

    As they began to talk, Varric felt a flicker of something he hadn’t felt since the confrontation with Ariana: hope. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to get him through the night.

    ~~~

    Ariana sat on the floor, leaning against the crumbled wall of the battlements. The wind tugged at her hair, cool and relentless, carrying with it the faint murmur of voices from below. The soldiers sparring, the workers hammering away at repairs—it was all a distant hum, barely reaching through the storm in her mind.

    Her chest felt tight, the tension refusing to ebb no matter how many deep breaths she took. The confrontation with Varric replayed in endless loops: his excuses, his guilt, her own anger. She wanted to let it go, but it clung to her, sharp and unyielding.

    The soft tread of familiar boots broke through the haze of her thoughts. She didn’t turn around; she didn’t need to. She knew it was Cullen.

    “Did you talk to him?” he asked gently, his voice steady but laced with concern.

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her shoulders sagging as she leaned her head back against the stone. “Not by choice,” she admitted, her voice quieter than usual. “I went to the tavern. Cassandra was ready to throttle him—literally. I ended up stepping in before she put him through a wall.”

    Cullen stepped closer, his shadow falling over her. “And after that?” he pressed, crouching beside her.

    “He followed me,” she said, her fingers brushing against the cold stone beneath her. “I wasn’t planning to talk to him, but he didn’t leave me much of a choice.” Her voice faltered, the frustration bubbling back to the surface. “And then he… Maker, Cullen, after everything, he still didn’t trust me enough to tell me what he knew about Corypheus. About Hawke.”

    Cullen frowned slightly, his hazel eyes fixed on her. “He should have told you,” he said quietly. “I understand why you’re angry.”

    “I’ve trusted Varric with everything,” Ariana continued, her voice trembling. “Since the day I met him, I’ve trusted him. And now… I feel like I was just another problem he decided to solve without me.”

    Cullen rested a hand lightly on her knee, drawing her gaze. “I’m not excusing what Varric did, but… I think I understand it,” he said carefully.

    Ariana’s brow furrowed, her frustration shifting to confusion. “You understand why he didn’t trust me?”

    “No,” Cullen said firmly, shaking his head. “But I understand what it’s like to want to protect you. To think that keeping something from you might spare you pain.” His voice softened, and there was an edge of guilt there. “It’s not always the right choice—most of the time, it’s not—but it’s easy to convince yourself it’s worth the risk.”

    She looked away, his words settling over her like the wind—cold, cutting, but impossible to ignore. She didn’t respond immediately, her fingers tracing idle patterns against the stone as her thoughts churned.

    Cullen’s grip on her knee tightened slightly, grounding her. “You need him, Ari,” he said softly. “I’ve seen it—the way the two of you rely on each other. He made a mistake, and it’ll take time to earn back your trust. But don’t let this ruin what you’ve built together. You’d regret it.”

    Her shoulders sagged further, the fight in her ebbing away. For a long moment, she simply stared at their hands, his warm and steady against hers. “You always know what to say, don’t you?” she murmured, her voice tinged with gratitude.

    “Not always,” Cullen replied with a faint smile. “But I mean it. Give yourself time. Give him time.”

    She nodded slowly, the tension in her chest easing just a fraction. “Stay with me?” she asked, her voice quiet, almost hesitant.

    “Of course,” he said without hesitation, settling onto the stone beside her. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close as she leaned into him.

    The silence stretched between them, comfortable and grounding. With Cullen’s presence, the weight of everything she had been carrying felt just a little lighter, his steadiness a quiet reassurance that she wasn’t alone.

    As her thoughts began to settle, one of Cullen’s earlier comments returned to her. To think that keeping something from you might spare you pain. A flicker of doubt crept into her mind. She glanced up at him, her voice soft but insistent. “Cullen… is there anything you need to tell me?”

    He hesitated, his hand tightening slightly on her arm. “There’s something I’ve been meaning to talk to you about,” he admitted, his tone cautious. “But it’s nothing like this. It’s not a secret, Ari. We can talk about it later.”

    She studied him for a moment, searching his face for any hint of hesitation. Finally, she nodded, resting her head against his shoulder. “Alright,” she said simply, her voice steady. “Later.”

    They sat in silence again, the distant hum of the camp below a quiet backdrop. Her fingers curled slightly into the fabric of his coat, her voice barely a whisper when she finally spoke again. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

    “You’ll never have to find out,” Cullen replied, his voice steady and certain. “Not while I have a say in it.”

  • Chapter 74 – Wherever You Lead

    25 Bloomingtide – 5 Justinian 9:41

    The next morning, the camp buzzed with activity as Rangers and Inquisition soldiers packed up supplies, the sharp clang of metal and muted chatter blending with the cold wind. Ariana stood at the edge of a ledge overlooking the mountains, her thoughts adrift in the expanse of white and grey before her. The biting wind stung her cheeks, but she barely noticed. 

    Relief was a strange thing—she felt it now, knowing the camp had a direction, knowing they would move forward. Yet it wasn’t the all-encompassing sense of ease she had expected. Beneath it lingered a tension she couldn’t shake, a weight she had carried for as long as she could remember. 

    A small, private smile curved her lips as her fingers brushed over the familiar ring now snug on her hand. She wasn’t sure what to make of that relief—it was sharp, raw, and vulnerable, and yet it anchored her amidst the chaos. Not now, she told herself. There will be time to feel all of this later. Now, they need me steady.

    “Thought you might need this,” Riley’s voice startled her, breaking through her thoughts. Ariana turned as Riley draped her cloak over her shoulders, her wry smile a quiet comfort. Before Ariana could thank her, Riley gave a curt nod and disappeared back into the camp to help where she could. 

    Ariana pulled the cloak tighter, its weight both familiar and grounding, and turned back to the view. She didn’t linger long before she felt a presence behind her. Strong arms wrapped around her waist, and she leaned back instinctively, the warmth of Cullen’s embrace cutting through the cold. 

    “Why, Commander,” she teased, a smile tugging at her lips. “People will talk, you know…” 

    “I think they’re already talking, my love” Cullen whispered, his voice warm and tinged with amusement. 

    She turned in his arms, her hands resting on his chest as his arms remained loosely around her. His eyes were soft, his expression free of the worry that so often clouded it. For a moment, she let herself simply feel—feel the safety of his presence, the weight of his love, and the strange, unexpected lightness that came with it. 

    “Are we ready to go?” she asked quietly, her tone steady but touched with anticipation. 

    “Almost,” he replied, glancing toward the bustling soldiers. “The last of the supplies are being packed. Solas is with the scouts, reviewing their findings.” 

    Before she could respond, a young woman approached them hurriedly, her expression a mix of nerves and excitement. 

    “You’re her, aren’t you?” the woman blurted out, her words tumbling over each other. 

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, momentarily thrown. “The Herald of Andraste?” she asked cautiously. 

    “Well… yes, but no. I mean, you’re the White Wolf?” 

    Surprise flickered across Ariana’s face, followed by a quiet, guarded curiosity. “Oh, that. Yes, I am,” she said carefully. 

    The woman’s face lit up. “You saved my older brother years ago. He never stopped talking about being rescued from bandits by a white wolf.” 

    Ariana tilted her head thoughtfully, sifting through memories. “At the base of the Frostbacks? The boy who dropped his basket?” 

    “Yes! You remember him?” the woman’s eyes shone, her delight unguarded. 

    Ariana’s lips curved into a soft smile. “Of course, I do. I could never forget him. He’s the reason the White Wolf exists at all. Is he alright?” 

    “Oh, yes,” the woman said eagerly. “He’s a successful merchant now, thanks to you.” She hesitated briefly before her excitement bubbled over again. “If the Inquisition needs supplies, he could help. I’m sure he would. Once we’re settled, I’ll write to him, my lady.” 

    Ariana’s smile deepened, and she inclined her head. “Thank you. That means a great deal.” 

    The woman bowed quickly and excused herself, leaving Ariana standing with Cullen as the memory settled over her like a warm blanket. 

    “Well…” Ariana mused aloud. “I never thought I’d find out what became of him.” 

    “You’re telling me a boy is the reason the White Wolf was born?” Cullen asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Ariana chuckled, pulling the cloak tighter around her shoulders. “Well, you just heard most of the story. I was wearing a fur-trimmed cloak, much like this one.” she said motioning loosely towards herself “It was snowing, and bandits tried to rob him. Riley and I stepped in, but all he saw was the cloak. He ran home to his parents, swearing he was saved by a white wolf.”

    She laughed softly at the memory, the sound carrying a warmth that eased some of the tension still lingering in her chest. “He dropped his basket in his panic. I returned it to his parents, who tried to prove to him I wasn’t a wolf. The boy seemed disappointed, so when they asked for my name, I told him he could call me ‘Wolf.’” 

    “That’s the whole story?” Cullen asked incredulously.

    Ariana smirked, her tone playful. “What, were you expecting a grand tale of heroism and destiny?”

    “I didn’t expect a cloak and a panicked boy with a basket,” he retorted with a chuckle. “And after that?” 

    Ariana smiled, a touch of mischief in her eyes. “After that? The boy’s family did most of it. The story grew with every retelling—bandits became an army, and I was no longer just a wolf but a great white beast that tore through them. And somewhere in there…” She paused, smirking. “Riley probably added her embellishments. You know how she is.”

    Cullen shook his head, chuckling softly. “Of course she did.” 

    Ariana’s gaze shifted back to the camp. She felt a quiet sense of pride, knowing that small act of kindness had grown into something far greater than she could have imagined. And now, it seemed, that story might help the Inquisition in a time of desperate need.

    “The woman said he could send supplies,” Ariana mused aloud, her tone thoughtful. “If that’s true… if what started as a frightened boy’s story can help save lives now, then maybe I’m doing something right.”

    Cullen reached out, brushing a strand of hair from her face as his smile softened. “You’ve always done something right, Ari. More than you give yourself credit for.”

    She glanced at him, her lips curving into a wry grin. “Careful, Commander. I might start to believe you.”

    “For once, I hope you do,” he replied, the humor in his tone unable to mask the sincerity beneath it.

    They shared a quiet moment together, the weight of the past mingling with the hope for what lay ahead. Ariana pulled her cloak tighter, the memory of the boy now a warm thread in the larger tapestry of her life—a reminder that even small acts could ripple outward in ways she could never predict.

    And with the woman’s words still fresh in her mind, she felt a flicker of satisfaction, knowing the choices she made—then and now—mattered.

    ~~~

    The journey through the mountains stretched on, each day blending into the next as snow and wind clung stubbornly to the path. The chill seeped into bones, but the steady rhythm of progress offered a fragile sense of hope. Ariana rested against Cullen, her exhaustion too deep to protest his insistence that she ride while he held the reins. His arms wrapped securely around her, their warmth a quiet shield against the cold.

    The sound of approaching hooves pulled Ariana from her half-asleep haze. Riley came into view, her red hair bright against the snowy backdrop, her expression somewhere between a smirk and mock disapproval.

    “Comfortable, are we?” Riley teased, pulling her horse alongside theirs. “Should I start calling you Lady Commander now, Wolf?”

    Ariana tilted her head just enough to meet Riley’s gaze, a slow grin spreading across her lips. “I’d say go ahead, but I think you might need permission from Commander Cullen first.”

    Cullen groaned softly, though the faint curve of his lips betrayed his amusement. “I’m already regretting this,” he muttered.

    “Don’t worry,” Riley said with mock reassurance. “The Rangers will come up with plenty of new titles once word spreads about that little proposal scene last night. If it’s any consolation, I’ve heard worse suggestions than Lord Commander of the White Wolf’s Heart.

    Ariana snorted, burying her face against Cullen’s shoulder as laughter bubbled up. “Oh, Maker help me. That one better not stick.”

    Riley shrugged, her grin widening. “No promises.” With a wink, she urged her horse forward, calling back, “Just let me know when to order the banner changes.”

    As Riley disappeared ahead, another pair of riders joined them. Isabel and Emma, bundled tightly against the cold, rode up with smiles that instantly lightened the atmosphere. Emma’s face lit up when she spotted Ariana.

    “Do you two always sit that close?” Emma asked innocently, her blue eyes bright with curiosity.

    “Only when she’s about to pass out from exhaustion,” Cullen replied smoothly, his tone laced with dry humor.

    Ariana raised an eyebrow at him, her lips twitching into a smirk. “And here I thought you just liked having me close.”

    Isabel chuckled, brushing a strand of blonde hair from her face. “He’s not wrong, though. You were half asleep when we rode up.”

    “Fine,” Ariana admitted, her tone mock-defeated. “But only because it’s I dropped a mountain on myself.

    Emma giggled, looking between them. “So, when are you getting married?”

    Cullen choked on a breath, while Ariana’s eyes widened slightly. “Emma,” Isabel interjected quickly, though her smile betrayed no real intent to stop her daughter. “Let them figure that out.”

    Emma simply shrugged. “It’s a good question,” she said matter-of-factly before turning her horse back toward the caravan.

    “She’s your child,” Ariana muttered to Isabel, though her laughter betrayed her exasperation.

    The day wore on, and as the snow grew heavier, the group’s movements slowed. Dorian rode up to offer more levity, his voice cutting through the frost with practiced theatricality.

    “Herald, Commander,” he began, his smile as sharp as the mountain air. “I’ve come to provide my unsolicited yet brilliant observations about your engagement.”

    “Have you?” Cullen replied dryly, though his tone held a grudging amusement.

    “Oh, naturally,” Dorian continued. “I’m simply ensuring that when the history books recount this moment, it won’t be overshadowed by your woeful lack of a grand celebration. Really, Ariana, do tell me you’ve considered fireworks.”

    “I was thinking more along the lines of surviving to see it,” Ariana quipped, earning a bark of laughter from Dorian.

    “Fair point,” he conceded with a grin. “Though I must insist—at least one ostentatious flourish, for my sake.”

    Cullen sighed heavily, though the soft chuckle that escaped him betrayed his amusement. “How could we say no?”

    “You couldn’t,” Dorian replied with mock solemnity, tipping an imaginary hat. “But alas, I must leave you for now. The mages seem to think I’m useful for more than just my charm.” 

    “You’re really going to let him plan our wedding?” Cullen asked knowingly, leaning down slightly so his voice reached only her ears. 

    Ariana laughed, her voice warm. “I don’t know. It would probably be quite the grand affair if he did. Though I imagine he’d have to fight my mother for that right.” 

    Cullen chuckled softly, leaning down to press a kiss to her temple. Their conversation continued in quiet intervals, punctuated by occasional reports from scouts or murmured reassurances from Cullen when Ariana’s eyelids grew heavy. Each time she drifted off, he tightened his grip around her, holding her close as the caravan pressed on.

    By the time they reached the final rise, the group was a mixture of exhaustion and anticipation. When the scouts returned with news of what lay ahead, Ariana insisted on seeing it herself. Cullen dismounted first, helping her down with gentle care. Together, they climbed the last stretch, their breath visible in the frigid air.

    Her breath caught in her throat as they crested the ridge. Before them stood an immense fortress, its towers rising defiantly against the mountainous backdrop. Shrouded in mist but undeniably imposing, it seemed almost untouched by time, as though it had been waiting for them.

    Solas appeared at their side, his expression as unreadable as ever save for a flicker of satisfaction in his eyes. “Skyhold,” he said, his voice quiet but filled with certainty. 

    Ariana took a step forward, her gaze sweeping over the fortress. Relief mingled with awe as she took in the sight. “It’s incredible,” she murmured, her voice laced with quiet wonder. 

    Cullen watched her, his gaze softening. “It’s more than that,” he said quietly. “It’s safe.”

    Solas watched her, his head tilting slightly as though studying her reaction. For a fleeting moment, a pleased smile played at the corners of his mouth before vanishing into his usual composed expression.

    Behind them, the caravan began to stir, murmurs rippling through the ranks as the fortress came into view. Ariana turned, her voice cutting through the cold.

    “Come on! Let’s keep moving,” she called out, her tone firm but encouraging. “We’re almost there.”

    As the caravan moved forward, Solas lingered atop the ridge for a moment longer, his gaze following Ariana. There was something in the way she had looked at Skyhold—hopeful yet unyielding—that reassured him they were on the right path. Allowing himself a rare moment of satisfaction, he turned and followed her down the winding trail. 

    ~~~

    The first week at Skyhold passed in a blur of activity, each day blending into the next. The grandeur of the fortress offered hope, but the memory of Haven’s destruction lingered like a shadow. Cullen threw himself into organizing repairs, overseeing defenses, and ensuring Skyhold could sustain the influx of soldiers and refugees. But even amidst the chaos, his thoughts kept drifting to Ariana. He saw her in glimpses—always helping, always moving, but never stopping long enough to breathe.

    The late afternoon sun cast long shadows across the courtyard as Cullen stood near the makeshift command table, speaking with a small group of soldiers. Reports in hand, he tried to divide his attention between their concerns and the growing list of tasks requiring his oversight. The camp was settling, but Skyhold was far from secure.

    One of the soldiers pointed out an issue with the patrol routes, drawing Cullen’s attention back to the map spread across the table. He was just about to respond when a familiar voice cut through the bustle.

    “Cullen,” Ariana called, her tone casual but carrying an unmistakable undercurrent of mischief.

    He glanced up to see her weaving her way toward him, her expression one of feigned innocence. Immediately, he was on guard. That look never meant anything simple.

    “Ariana,” he replied warily, straightening. “What is it?”

    “I need your help with something,” she said, stopping just short of the table. Her arms were crossed, but there was a spark of excitement in her eyes—one that made him instantly suspicious.

    “I’m in the middle of something,” he said, gesturing to the reports on the table. “It’ll have to wait.”

    She tilted her head, her lips curving into a sly smile. “Oh, that’s fine. I’ll just go exploring the Skyhold basement by myself, then.”

    Cullen froze, his brow furrowing. “The basement? Ariana, no. Those areas haven’t been fully cleared yet. We don’t know what’s down there.”

    “Exactly,” she said, her voice light and teasing. “That’s why I want to explore. I’m curious.”

    He sighed, already sensing where this was going. “You can’t just wander down there on your own. It’s not safe.”

    She tilted her head, her lips curving into a sly smile. “Fine, then I’ll just go find Dorian. I’m sure he’ll help me explore the basement.”

    That made Cullen groan audibly. “Ariana,” he said, his tone already fraying.

    “What?” she asked, her smile widening. “Solas said I might find something interesting down there. And if you’re too busy, I’m sure Dorian would be more than happy to join me.”

    Cullen ran a hand down his face, already picturing the chaos that would follow. It wasn’t jealousy that irked him—it was the fact that Dorian would likely get distracted halfway through by some ancient bauble, leaving Ariana alone with unstable walls and who-knew-what-else.

    “Ariana, you can’t just—”

    But she was already walking away, her strides purposeful as she headed toward the main hall. Cullen sighed heavily, muttering a quick “I’ll be back” to the soldiers before hurrying after her.

    He caught up as she entered the main hall, his longer strides allowing him to fall into step beside her. “You’re going to be the death of me,” he muttered under his breath.

     Her smile widened, and she turned on her heel, starting to walk away. “And yet you want to marry me.”

    “But if I find anything unstable down there, you’re heading straight back.” He said begrudgingly.

    She beamed at him, the picture of triumph. “That’s all I ask, Commander.”

    Together, they made their way down the staircase into the dimly lit basement. The air was cooler here, with a faint tang of stone and damp earth. Ariana’s steps were light, curiosity sparking in her eyes as they ventured further into the depths of Skyhold.

    The first room they entered was small and unassuming, but the rows of shelves and the unmistakable gleam of glass caught Ariana’s attention immediately.

    “A cellar,” she said, moving toward the shelves with a mix of awe and excitement. “Would you look at this…”

    Cullen followed her gaze to the ancient bottles of wine and liquor, their labels faded but still legible in places.

    “Antivan red… Orlesian brandy…” she murmured, brushing away cobwebs to reveal more treasures.

    Cullen crossed his arms, shaking his head with faint amusement. “I hope you don’t plan on sampling those.”

    “Not yet,” she replied, her grin mischievous. “But imagine the morale boost if we brought some of this up for the Inquisition. Or better yet, we could use it to bribe Josephine into giving us a day off.”

    Cullen chuckled despite himself, following her as she moved toward another door.

    The next room was larger, the air thick with the scent of dust and old parchment. Shelves upon shelves of books and scrolls lined the walls, and in the center of the room, an ornate desk stood covered in scattered papers and aged leather-bound volumes.

    Ariana’s breath caught. “Now this…” she said, her voice tinged with awe. “This is what I was hoping for.”

    Cullen leaned against the doorframe, his gaze softening as he watched her. She moved through the room like a child in a storybook, her fingers brushing over the spines of books, her eyes alight with curiosity.

    “You’re enjoying this,” she said suddenly, glancing over her shoulder at him.

    “Maybe,” he admitted, a small smile playing at his lips.

    She laughed softly, her attention drawn to the desk. Shuffling through the scattered papers, she froze when her hand brushed against a larger, folded sheet. Carefully, she pulled it free and spread it out on the desk.

    “Cullen, look,” she said, her tone shifting to something more serious.

    He stepped closer, his brow furrowing as he looked over her shoulder. The sheet was a detailed sketch of Skyhold, its layout intricately drawn with annotations in a language neither of them immediately recognized.

    “It’s a reconstruction plan,” Ariana said, excitement bubbling in her voice. “Look—here’s the courtyard, the main hall, the towers…” She traced her finger along the parchment, her mind already working to piece together the details. “And here—this might be another entrance. Or maybe it’s a hidden passage.”

    Cullen’s expression grew thoughtful as he examined the sketch. “This… this could be invaluable,” he said quietly. “Reinforcing Skyhold will take months, but if we know its layout—its weak points, its strengths—we can work faster. Better.”

    Ariana looked up at him, her smile soft but triumphant. “See? I told you this would be worth it.”

    He met her gaze, his own smile tugging at the corners of his lips. “You never stop surprising me.”

    “I aim to please,” she teased, her tone light but affectionate.

    Cullen shook his head, his attention returning to the map. “We’ll need to get this to the architects and the engineers. It might change everything.”

    Ariana leaned against the desk, her expression turning thoughtful. “It’s amazing, isn’t it? How much this place has been waiting for us.”

    He glanced at her, the warmth in his eyes unmistakable. “It’s amazing how much you seem to find wherever you go.”

    She laughed softly, shaking her head. “You flatter me too much, Commander.”

    “And yet it’s true,” he replied, his voice steady.

    For a moment, they stood together in the quiet of the library, the weight of their responsibilities temporarily lifted by the discovery. Ariana’s gaze lingered on the map, her thoughts already spinning with possibilities.

    Cullen watched her, a quiet sense of admiration settling over him. It wasn’t just the map, the books, or the history she uncovered—it was her unwavering drive, her ability to find light even in the darkest of places.

    And as the fading sunlight filtered through a crack in the ceiling, illuminating the dust motes that danced in the air, Cullen realized he wouldn’t trade this moment for anything.

    ~~~

    The courtyard buzzed with subdued activity as Cullen joined Cassandra, Leliana, and Josephine near the command table. Reports and maps lay scattered, their edges curling in the cool mountain air. Despite the bustle, a heavy tension hung over them, thick with unspoken frustrations.

    “This can’t go on,” Josephine said, her usually calm tone frayed with urgency. “We cannot continue to deliberate every decision. It’s causing more harm than good.”

    Leliana nodded, her sharp gaze scanning the camp. “We need a leader. Someone to unify us.”

    Cullen sighed heavily, his arms crossed over his chest. “Someone the people already follow,” he said. “Someone they trust, whether or not they realize it.”

    The silence that followed was telling. They all knew who he meant.

    “It’s Ariana,” Cassandra said at last, her voice firm and resolute. “The soldiers look to her. The villagers adore her. She inspires loyalty wherever she goes.”

    “And she always has,” Leliana added softly, a faint smile touching her lips. “Even when she doubts herself.”

    Josephine folded her hands, her brow furrowed. “The Inquisition will need a moment—something symbolic to solidify her role. A public declaration would do much to unite everyone.”

    “She won’t agree easily,” Cullen interjected, his voice tinged with concern. “She doesn’t see herself that way. She’ll push back.”

    “We cannot give her the opportunity to say no,” Cassandra said bluntly. “If we approach her in front of everyone, she’ll have no choice but to accept.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, unease flickering in his eyes. “This is Ariana we’re talking about. Forcing her hand—”

    “Will work,” Leliana interrupted, her tone calm but insistent. “It must. She’ll see the necessity once the decision is made.”

    Cullen shook his head, his voice tightening. “We owe her more than that. She deserves to know what’s being asked of her.”

    “She will understand,” Cassandra said, her expression unwavering. “She has to.”

    Josephine spoke up, her voice gentler. “She would do the same for us, Cullen. This isn’t about forcing her—it’s about showing her what we already see. What the Inquisition needs.”

    Cullen hesitated, his gaze dropping to the table. He couldn’t deny their logic, but the thought of blindsiding Ariana felt wrong. She carried so much already. Could she truly bear this, too? And would she ever forgive them for making her?

    Before he could voice another objection, Cassandra’s gaze shifted toward the window. “Speak of the Herald,” she murmured.

    The others turned, following her line of sight. Outside, Ariana moved through the courtyard, speaking briefly with a soldier before her sharp, assessing gaze swept over the camp.

    “She already leads,” Leliana said quietly, a note of pride in her voice. “Even if she doesn’t realize it.”

    “She will,” Cassandra said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. “We’ll ensure it.”

    Cullen lingered a moment longer after the others left, his gaze fixed on Ariana as she moved through the courtyard. Her steps carried the same purposeful stride that had always drawn him to her, but he could see the weight she carried, even now. The way her shoulders tensed when she paused to speak to a soldier. The faint shadow of exhaustion in her expression. The spark of determination in her eyes.

    He let out a slow breath, his mind swirling. He didn’t want this for her—the title, the burden. He knew how much she resisted the notion of being anyone’s leader. Ariana didn’t see herself as the kind of figure the Inquisition needed, but Cullen knew better. She already led them. She always had. Whether she realized it or not, people gravitated to her strength, her resilience, her unwavering determination to do what was right. That wasn’t something a title could give her—it was simply who she was.

    But titles came with weight, and Cullen knew this one would rest heavily on her shoulders. He frowned, his chest tightening at the thought of what it would mean for her to bear that alone.

    She won’t have to.

    The thought came with a quiet certainty, settling the storm of his mind. He wouldn’t let her carry it alone. Just as they had always done, they would bear it together. Whatever part of this role was too much for her—the politics, the scrutiny, the endless expectations—he would take it on himself. He would do it without hesitation.

    She might become the Inquisitor, but Cullen would ensure that she never felt isolated in the role. They were a team, and he would always stand beside her. Always.

    Ariana’s gaze swept the courtyard, and for a moment, her eyes met his. There was something unspoken in her look—something steady and unyielding, as if she had already accepted what was coming, even if she didn’t fully realize it yet.

    Cullen straightened, the faintest trace of a smile tugging at his lips. You can handle this, Ari, he thought, his resolve hardening. And I’ll handle whatever you can’t.

    Turning back to the table, he gathered the reports left behind, his mind already turning to the preparations. If this was the path they were taking, then Cullen would ensure it was a path Ariana never had to walk alone.

    ~~~

    The first week at Skyhold had offered Ariana little time to rest. Each day brought new challenges, with the shadow of Haven lingering in every task. She was thankful for the rare moments of exploration—and for the few times she managed to convince, cajole, or outright manipulate Cullen into joining her. He needed to stop working as hard as he was, but she understood why he did it. For her. He was trying to keep her safe.

    But I wish he’d understand, she thought, that I’d prefer him coming to bed every night rather than working for days on end. Skyhold had given them a second chance, but what did that mean now?

    Her thoughts scattered when Cassandra approached her, expression serious. “Walk with me,” Cassandra said without preamble, already leading the way. Ariana fell into step beside her, their boots crunching against the snow loud in the quiet tension between them.

    “They arrive daily,” Cassandra began, gesturing toward the crowd below. “From every settlement in the region. Skyhold is becoming a pilgrimage. Word of our survival spreads—and with it, the tale of the Herald who saved us.”

    Ariana frowned, glancing at the people working tirelessly to repair walls, set up tents, and haul supplies. “If word has reached these people, it’s reached Corypheus. We’ve gained walls and numbers, but this threat is far beyond what we anticipated.”

    “And yet,” Cassandra countered, her tone measured, “we know now why he came for you. What allowed you to stand against him.”

    Ariana raised her marked hand with a mirthless laugh. “He came for this. And now that it’s useless to him, he just wants me dead. He will not suffer an ‘unknowing rival.’”

    Cassandra stopped, turning to face her. “The Anchor has power, yes—but it’s not why you’re still standing here,” she said firmly.

    Ariana chuckled lightly, trying to defuse the gravity of the conversation. “Actually, it is. Without it, I’d probably be lying in a snowbank somewhere.”

    Cassandra didn’t smile but continued leading her up the stairs to a landing overlooking the courtyard. “Your decisions let us heal the sky. Your determination brought us out of Haven. You are that creature’s rival because of what you did, Ariana. And we know it. All of us.”

    As they reached the landing, Ariana’s steps slowed. Leliana stood waiting, her head bowed slightly, and in her hands was a sword. It was masterfully crafted, intricate designs etched into its blade and hilt. The pommel was set with a gleaming red gemstone, casting faint reflections onto the silver dragon coiled around the hilt.

    Recognition hit Ariana immediately, stealing her breath. “That’s…” she began, but her voice faltered.

    “It was commissioned by Divine Justinia,” Cassandra said, stepping closer. “Meant for the Inquisitor who would lead the Inquisition when the time came.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened. “And you think… that’s me?”

    Cassandra’s gaze didn’t waver. “You have been leading us since the moment you stepped out of that rift. These people follow you, not because you’re the Herald of Andraste, but because you inspire them.”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked to the crowd below. She saw Cullen, Riley, Elliott, and the Vanguard among the villagers and soldiers. Their faces carried a trust that was both humbling and terrifying. “It’s unanimous?” she asked, her voice tinged with disbelief.

    “All of these people have their lives because of you,” Cassandra said firmly. “They will follow.”

    “That wasn’t the question,” Ariana countered, unease slipping into her voice. Leadership was familiar to her, but this? This was something else entirely. An Inquisitor hadn’t existed in eight ages. Could she bear the weight of that legacy?

    “I will not lie,” Cassandra admitted, her tone softening. “Handing this power to anyone is troubling. But I have to believe this is meant to be. There would be no Inquisition without you. How it will serve, how you lead—that must be yours to decide.”

    Ariana’s heart pounded as she looked at the sword again. The blade shimmered in Leliana’s hands, and Ariana hesitated before stepping forward. Her hands trembled as she reached for it, steadying herself before taking hold.

    As she lifted the sword, its weight was both literal and symbolic. “Our concern must be the order and safety of this world, not the next,” she said softly, more to herself than anyone else. “I’m not ‘chosen.’ I have chosen.”

    “Wherever you lead us,” Cassandra said, gesturing for Ariana to approach the ledge overlooking the gathered crowd.

    Ariana turned toward the ledge, the sword in hand, and looked down at the crowd. The weight of their eyes pressed against her, and her chest tightened.

    “Commander, will they follow?” Cassandra asked, her voice carrying over the courtyard.

    “Inquisition!” Cullen shouted, his voice ringing out over the courtyard. “Will you follow?”

    A roar of approval rose in response.

    “Will you fight? Will we triumph?” Cullen continued, his words pulling more fervent cheers from the crowd. He unsheathed his sword and raised it high. “Your leader! Your Herald! Your Inquisitor!”

    The crowd erupted, their voices echoing off the stone walls. Ariana tightened her grip on the ceremonial sword, letting the sound wash over her. It wasn’t just noise—it was belief. Belief in her.

    Turning back to Cassandra, Ariana saw something she hadn’t expected—a small, rare smile. “They will follow,” Cassandra said simply.

    Ariana exhaled deeply, her voice steady. “Then let’s lead them.”

    Yet, despite the steadiness of her voice, her mind churned with doubt. She wished for the simplicity of what she knew. She knew how to be the White Wolf, the leader of the Silver Rangers. She wasn’t sure about this.

    Her gaze flicked to Cullen below, still among the crowd, sword raised high in support. The sight unsettled her. He’d known this was coming—why hadn’t he said anything?

    Did he believe in this? Did he believe in me? Or is he just resigned, like I am, to the path set before us?

    She turned back toward the cheering crowd, swallowing her unease. For now, she would let herself believe in their belief. It was enough—it had to be.

    ~~~

    As the crowd dispersed, Ariana remained rooted on the stair landing, the cheers and excitement fading into the background. Leliana and Cassandra lingered beside her, their presence grounding her in the surreal moment. She was an Inquisitor now—a leader in name, not just in practice—and the weight of it was still sinking in.

    Cassandra’s steady voice broke the quiet. “We should have done this long ago. Named you Inquisitor, I mean.”

    Leliana nodded, her sharp eyes softening as they met Ariana’s. “You’ve been leading us all along, whether you realized it or not.”

    Ariana tilted her head, doubt flickering across her face. “Cassandra… you started this. The Inquisition was your doing.” Her voice held an edge of uncertainty, as though she couldn’t reconcile how she’d ended up here instead of Cassandra.

    Cassandra shook her head firmly. “I wish I could say this was my doing, but it’s not. You’ve been the one making the hard decisions. You’ve been the one forging alliances. We followed you here.”

    Ariana chuckled lightly, trying to ease the tension in her chest. “Now you’re just flattering me.”

    “I’m not!” Cassandra insisted, sounding exasperated. “This always happens. Nobody ever takes my meaning seriously—”

    “You are being very flattering, Cassandra,” Leliana interjected with a faint smirk.

    Cassandra groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose. “Why do I even bother?”

    Ariana burst into laughter, the sound a rare reprieve from the weight of the past week. “You should see your face right now.”

    Cassandra sighed, though there was a hint of humor in her tone. “I’m thinking less flattering things now,” she muttered before excusing herself and descending the stairs.

    Ariana watched her go, her laughter fading as the moment settled around her again. The weight of her new title pressed against her shoulders. She wanted to feel pride, to embrace the hope that came with the cheers of the people below, but instead, the doubt lingered.

    Before she could dwell on it, Josephine and Cullen approached, their smiles warm but curious. “Well, you two seemed like you were having fun,” Josephine said, her tone light.

    Ariana smirked. “Cassandra’s always fun. You just have to know how to bring it out of her.”

    Cullen chuckled softly but didn’t add anything, gesturing for them to head inside the main hall. As they made their way in, the weight of the conversation lingered on Ariana’s shoulders.

    “So, what exactly happens now?” she asked, glancing at the group.

    Leliana responded first, her voice steady. “We continue our roles as we have been. The only difference now is that the decisions are yours alone. We are here to advise and carry out your orders.”

    Ariana nodded, her lips pressing into a thin line as she ran a hand through her hair. Cullen caught the gesture, recognizing it as a tell—a habit whenever she was uncertain or deeply bothered.

    They entered the main hall, its grandeur muted by years of wear and damage. Sunlight streamed through the cracked windows, illuminating streaks of dust in the air. Despite its state, the space held an undeniable sense of potential.

    “This is where it begins,” Cullen said thoughtfully, his gaze sweeping the room.

    “It began in the courtyard,” Leliana countered. “This is where we turn that promise into action.”

    “But how?” Josephine asked, pacing slightly. “We know little about Corypheus beyond his desire for the Anchor.”

    Ariana sat on the steps leading to the throne, her fingers drumming lightly on her knees. “Could his dragon really be an Archdemon?” she asked quietly. “What would that mean?”

    “It would mean the beginning of another Blight,” Leliana answered gravely.

    Ariana exhaled sharply, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. “Didn’t need two of those in my lifetime,” she muttered.

    Josephine attempted a more optimistic angle. “We’ve seen no darkspawn other than Corypheus himself. Perhaps it’s not an Archdemon but something… different?”

    “Whatever it is, it’s dangerous,” Cullen said firmly, arms crossed. “Commanding such a creature gives Corypheus an advantage we can’t ignore.”

    Ariana leaned forward, her elbows on her knees. “We’re stumbling in the dark. Someone out there has to know something about him.”

    Before anyone could respond, the heavy doors creaked open. Varric strolled in with his usual swagger, though his expression carried a rare seriousness.

    “I know someone who can help with Corypheus,” he announced.

    Ariana froze, her sharp eyes locking onto him. Something in his tone struck a chord of recognition. “You don’t mean…” she started, her voice trailing off as realization dawned.

    Varric hesitated for a moment, a rare flicker of guilt crossing his face. “Yeah…”

    The room fell silent, the air heavy with tension. Ariana’s lips parted slightly, a mix of disbelief and anger flashing across her face. “You knew where she was?” she asked, her voice low and tight, dangerously calm. “This entire time?”

    Varric raised his hands defensively. “Not exactly. I knew how to reach her, and even then, I didn’t want to—”

    “You didn’t want to what?” Ariana interrupted, her voice rising slightly. “You didn’t want to tell me? You didn’t trust me?” Her words cut like daggers, her frustration spilling over. “I’ve been asking you about her for months, Varric. Every time I asked if you’d heard from her, you lied.”

    “I didn’t lie!” Varric shot back, though his usual bravado faltered. “I didn’t know how to bring it up. I figured it’d be better if you met her when the time was right.”

    Ariana exhaled sharply, running a hand through her hair. “The time was right? You decided the time was right? After everything we’ve been through? She’s my friend, Varric! I had a right to know.”

    Varric sighed, the weight of her words pressing down on him. “Pup… I didn’t mean to keep it from you. I just… I thought it’d be easier this way.”

    “Easier for who?” Ariana snapped, her voice cracking slightly. “Because it sure as hell wasn’t easier for me.”

    The room fell into an uneasy silence. Even Leliana and Josephine, who had been silently observing, exchanged brief, uncomfortable glances. Cullen, standing beside Ariana, placed a steadying hand on her shoulder, his presence grounding her.

    “She’s here,” Varric said finally, his tone softer, almost apologetic. “She’s waiting for you on the battlements.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened, her anger ebbing into something quieter, heavier. Hawke was alive. Relief and frustration tangled in her chest, but she forced herself to exhale, nodding stiffly. “Fine,” she said, her voice clipped. “I’ll see her. But don’t think for a second this is over, Varric.”

    The dwarf offered a faint, sheepish smile. “Noted.”

    As Varric retreated, Josephine cleared her throat delicately. “Well, this is… unexpected.”

    Cullen’s hand lingered on Ariana’s shoulder for a moment longer before he stepped back. “Do you want me to come with you?” he asked quietly, his tone careful.

    Ariana shook her head, her expression softening slightly as she glanced at him. “No,” she said, her voice steadier now. “I need to do this on my own.”

    With that, she turned and made her way toward the battlements, her thoughts swirling. Relief battled with anger, hope with doubt. As the cold wind hit her face upon stepping outside, she squared her shoulders, steeling herself for the reunion.

    ~~~

    Ariana made her way to the battlements, the cold air brushing against her cheeks as she climbed the stairs. A mix of emotions churned within her—excitement to see Hawke, relief at the prospect of answers, and a faint, growing unease at Varric’s secrecy. She hadn’t seen Hawke since she and Fenris left the Ranger manor years ago, after everything had fallen apart. The thought of Hawke brought back memories of Kirkwall—of friendships forged in chaos, laughter amidst tragedy, and battles that had left their scars on all of them. But there was warmth, too, a camaraderie she hoped hadn’t faded.

    Pushing open the tower door, she froze as the familiar figure turned to face her. The grin spreading across Hawke’s face was as warm as she remembered, and Ariana felt her own lips tugging upward in response.

    “Hawke, it’s good to see you,” Ariana said warmly, closing the distance to give her a hug. The embrace was firm and grounding, a brief moment of familiarity in an otherwise unrelenting storm.

    “It’s been a long time… Inquisitor,” Hawke teased, the playful tone softened by genuine warmth.

    Ariana chuckled, shaking her head. “It has… Champion,” she replied, mimicking the exaggerated weight Hawke put on the title.

    Hawke laughed, leaning her elbows on the stone wall. “Quite the view. Reminds me of looking out my balcony in Kirkwall. I loved it at first. But after a while, all I could see were the people out there, depending on me.”

    “It’s all I can see now,” Ariana admitted, her voice softening. The weight of the Inquisition was still settling on her shoulders, and Hawke’s words resonated deeply. She thought of the villagers, the soldiers, and the Rangers who had followed her here. Their lives were intertwined with hers now, for better or worse.

    “Hawke, I figured you might have some friendly advice about Corypheus. You and I did fight him, after all,” Varric interjected, his voice breaking through the moment as he approached them.

    Ariana blinked, the words cutting through her thoughts like a blade. You and I… Her brow furrowed slightly as she turned to Varric, her mind catching on the phrasing. Varric knew about Corypheus all along. He hadn’t just heard about it—he had been there.

    She arched an eyebrow at him, her tone sharper than before. “When exactly did this happen? And why is this the first I’m hearing of it?”

    Hawke winced slightly, offering a sheepish smile. “It was after the Qunari uprising. Riley had just arrived in Kirkwall, and you were busy expanding the Rangers. Honestly, we weren’t trying to keep it from you. I think… well, there were just always other fires to put out.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she processed the information. She glanced at Varric, her gaze hardening briefly. You kept this from me. Why? But she let it go for the moment, refocusing on Hawke. “So, what can you tell me about him?”

    “You’ve already dropped half a mountain on the bastard. I’m sure anything I can tell you pales in comparison,” Hawke replied with a chuckle.

    “Tried to drop half a mountain, to be exact,” Ariana said dryly. “I buried Haven, and his Archdemon flew him to safety.” The frustration lingered in her voice, the failure still fresh in her mind. “What happened when you fought him? Who is he?”

    “Fought and killed,” Hawke began, leaning back against the battlements. “The Grey Wardens were holding him, and somehow he used his connection to the darkspawn to influence them.”

    Ariana blinked, her shock evident. “He can influence Grey Wardens?”

    “Corypheus got into their heads,” Varric added, though he hesitated as Ariana turned her gaze to him.

    She raised an eyebrow higher, her tone sharper. “So, you were there, Varric?” Her voice was calm, but the cutting edge was unmistakable. “That must be nice—knowing things about Corypheus and sharing them… eventually.”

    Varric raised his hands defensively. “Easy, pup. It’s not like I’ve been sitting on this plan for years. I thought about it after Haven.”

    Her chest tightened, frustration simmering beneath the surface. After Haven? When lives were lost, and I was nearly getting killed in an avalanche? She exhaled through her nose, turning her attention back to Hawke. “So, if the Wardens have disappeared, they could have fallen under his control again.”

    “That’s a possibility,” Hawke said gravely. “And it’s not one we can ignore.”

    “Wonderful,” Ariana muttered, her tone bitter. “The Venatori, the red Templars, an archdemon, and now potentially the Wardens? This is shaping up to be just fantastic.”

    “I’ve got a friend in the Wardens,” Hawke offered. “Stroud. He mentioned corruption in their ranks the last time we spoke. Since then… nothing.”

    Ariana frowned, her mind racing as she tried to piece together the scattered fragments of information. “Why didn’t I see anything about this in the future?” She murmured, trying to think through all the events she heard about.

    “See?” Hawke’s voice cut through her thoughts, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    “Walk with me,” Ariana said, cutting off Varric before he could being explaining with a raised hand. Her irritation bubbled to the surface again as she turned to Hawke. “It’s a long story.”

    As Hawke fell into step beside her, Varric called after them, his voice light but laced with guilt. “Is now really the time for stories?”

    Ariana glanced over her shoulder, her expression sharp. “Generally, whenever you know information that might be relevant, the right time for stories is as soon as possible,” she shot back, her pointed jab landing squarely on him.

    Hawke raised an eyebrow, amused but silent as they walked. Ariana didn’t glance back again, though her frustration lingered, a knot in her chest that hadn’t been there before. She had trusted Varric implicitly, and while she could forgive his secrecy, the sting of betrayal wasn’t so easily dismissed.

    As they reached the far end of the battlements, she glanced at Hawke, forcing herself to focus. This wasn’t about Varric—not right now. This was about the fight ahead. I’ll deal with Varric later, she thought, her resolve hardening as she began recounting the dark future she had seen. Hawke listened closely, her expression growing more serious with every word, yet having Hawke here gave her a measure of hope.

  • Chapter 73 – A Renewed Purpose

    24 Bloomingtide 9:41

    Cullen carried Ariana through the snow, the weight of her limp body far less heavy than the storm of emotions surging within him. Relief, fear, and disbelief warred for dominance as he looked down at her pale face, her dark hair streaked with frost and matted with snow. Her breathing was shallow, each faint exhale a fragile thread tethering her to life.

    Riley caught up to him, her boots crunching through the snow as she matched his pace. Her gaze fixed on Ariana, and her lips trembled as she pressed a trembling hand to Ariana’s forehead. “She’s so cold… but she’s alive,” Riley murmured, her voice cracking under the weight of her relief. She cupped Ariana’s face, her thumb brushing over her cheek, before leaning her forehead gently against hers. “Maker forgive me, but I swear I’m going to kill you when you wake up,” she whispered, her tone a fragile mix of affection and frustration.

    Pulling back, Riley looked up at Cullen with tears glistening in her eyes, a faint, shaky smile breaking through her disbelief. “I told you she’d make it.”

    Cullen let out a small, breathless laugh, though the sound was laced with tension and frayed nerves. “That you did, Lieutenant. Thank you.” His voice softened as his gaze returned to Ariana, his expression raw. “Let’s get her to the healers. She’s hurt… I think her ribs are broken. She flinched when I picked her up.”

    Riley nodded, falling into step beside him. “She’ll pull through. She has to.” Her words carried a fierce determination, but the fear beneath them was unmistakable.

    The camp was a hive of frantic activity, its flickering fires casting warm halos against the swirling remnants of the storm. Soldiers and villagers moved with purpose, their breaths visible in the cold air. Cullen barely registered the chaos, his focus singular. A Ranger pointed them toward a larger tent where Grand Enchanter Fiona and Mother Giselle waited, their calm, steady presence grounding amidst the whirlwind.

    “Lay her down, Commander,” Fiona instructed, motioning to a cot. Her voice was gentle but carried an authority that brooked no argument.

    Cullen knelt carefully, lowering Ariana onto the cot as though she were made of glass. His hands lingered on her briefly before he forced himself to pull away, his heart pounding. “She was holding her side,” he said, his voice tight with worry. “Her ribs—she’s been in pain for hours. Maybe longer.”

    Fiona nodded, her hands already moving to assess Ariana’s injuries. “It’s possible her ribs are broken, but I won’t know the extent until I’ve examined her thoroughly. Whatever she’s endured, Commander, she’s strong. To make it this far… it’s remarkable.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened as he reached for Ariana’s hand, his thumb brushing lightly against her icy skin. His voice was barely audible. “She’s stronger than anyone I’ve ever known.”

    Fiona paused briefly to glance up at him, her expression softening. “Commander, I know it’s hard, but you must let me work. Trust me—she’s in good hands. My best healers are on their way. We’ll take care of her.”

    Her words struck him like a blow, the truth of them clear. He swallowed hard and nodded, his fingers releasing Ariana’s hand reluctantly. “Please… keep me informed,” he managed, his voice tight with restrained emotion.

    “I will,” Fiona said gently. “You have my word. Now go. She needs warmth, rest, and healing—and so do you. She’ll need you when she wakes.”

    Cullen stepped out of the tent, the cold air biting at his skin, but he barely felt it. His eyes lifted to the mountains looming beyond the camp, the remnants of the storm swirling around their peaks. For the first time since Ariana had made the decision to recruit the mages, he felt truly grateful. Without their presence, their healers, her chances…

    No, he thought. I can’t think like that. She will survive this.

    He reached into his pocket, his gloved hand closing around the ring she had entrusted to him. Its weight was small, but the promise it carried felt infinite. He held it tightly, his resolve hardening with each beat of his heart.

    If you can survive this, Ariana… I swear to you, I’ll never let you go again. Whatever else we need to face, whatever we need to say… You’re mine. And I’ll make sure the world knows it. That you know it.

    The faint warmth of the fires flickered in the distance, but Cullen’s focus remained on the ring and the thought of her eyes opening again. Please, Maker. Just bring her back.

    ~~~

    The camp had settled into a tense rhythm as the night dragged on. Cullen sat outside Ariana’s tent, his shoulders hunched against the cold as he stared into the darkness beyond the campfires. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on him, but it was nothing compared to the storm of emotions churning inside. For now, all he could do was wait.

    The ring in his gloved hand felt heavier than it should, its edges biting into his palm as he turned it over and over. He had carried her through the snow, watched Fiona work to stabilize her, and now, with Ariana’s life hanging by a thread, all that remained was hope. The thought of losing her again, after all they had endured, was almost unbearable.

    Riley approached quietly, her steps muffled by the snow. Her arms were full of blankets, and her expression was a mix of exhaustion and cautious hope. She set the blankets down beside him before speaking.

    “You should rest, Cullen,” she said softly. “It’s going to be a long day tomorrow.”

    “I can’t,” he replied, his voice low, his gaze fixed on the distant mountains. “Not while she’s still like this.”

    “She’s tough,” Riley said, her tone firm with conviction. “She’ll pull through.”

    Cullen shook his head, the guilt in his chest twisting tighter. “It wasn’t just her choice, Riley. I gave the orders. I told the soldiers to load the trebuchet, knowing what it meant.” His voice tightened. “I helped her stay behind.”

    Riley stepped closer, her tone steady but resolute. “She would’ve stayed either way. You know as well as I do—when she decides something, there’s no stopping her.”

    His fingers closed around the ring, the familiar weight grounding him. “And somehow, she survived. Again.” His gaze remained distant, his voice raw. “She believes in me—believes I’m someone worth following. But what if I’m not? What if I let her down?”

    Riley hesitated, the usual confidence in her demeanor softening for a moment. She glanced at the healer’s tent, her expression flickering with something unspoken before she looked back at him. “Cullen, do you know why I follow her? Why all of the Vanguard do?”

    He shook his head, his brow furrowing. “Because she’s strong,” he guessed, though his tone lacked conviction.

    “It’s more than that,” Riley said quietly, her voice almost reverent. “She never lets fear win. Even when she has every reason to. That’s what makes her strong, yes, but it’s also why she inspires us. She’s not just our leader, Cullen—she’s our hope. And right now, she’s placed that hope in you.”

    Cullen frowned, the weight of her words sinking in. Before he could respond, Riley pressed on, her tone firm.

    “If Wolf believes in you, then the Rangers will stand with you. No matter what you decide, no matter where this fight takes us. You’re one of the few people she trusts to protect her—and we trust her without question. That means we’ll trust you too.”

    The breath Cullen hadn’t realized he was holding left him in a slow exhale. Riley’s words were both a reassurance and a challenge, their weight settling heavily on his shoulders. He nodded slowly, though his voice was tight with emotion when he spoke. “Thank you, Riley.”

    She offered a faint, encouraging smile, her usual sharp edge returning as she added, “So don’t screw it up, Commander. She’s counting on you—and so are we.”

    Before Cullen could respond, Cassandra’s voice broke through the moment. “Cullen, we need you at the strategy meeting.”

    He hesitated, his gaze lingering on the tent where Ariana lay. Riley touched his arm briefly, her voice low.

    “She’s still here, Cullen. That’s what matters. And she’s going to be fine. I know it.”

    Her words were firm, but Cullen could see the flicker of doubt she was hiding. He nodded slowly, rising to his feet. “Thank you,” he said quietly, though the words felt insufficient.

    The strategy tent was dimly lit, the makeshift table cluttered with maps and reports, their edges curling from exposure to the cold. Leliana and Josephine were already deep in discussion, their voices low but urgent. Cassandra stood nearby, her posture rigid as she waited for Cullen to join them.

    “Any updates?” Leliana asked as Cullen entered.

    “Fiona says she’s stable,” he replied, taking a seat. “But she needs time. That’s all we can give her for now.”

    “And Haven?” Josephine asked, her voice laced with quiet despair.

    “Buried,” Cullen said bluntly. “There’s nothing left.”

    Leliana leaned over the map, tracing a narrow route to the west with her gloved finger. “The avalanche bought us time, but not much. Corypheus’s forces won’t stop just because they’ve been delayed.”

    “Then we move,” Cassandra said sharply. “We can’t afford to stay exposed here.”

    “Move where?” Josephine countered, her arms crossed. “We’ve lost too many supplies. The villagers are exhausted. Another march could break them.”

    “Then we stay and fortify,” Cassandra argued. “This pass is defensible—narrow enough to hold.”

    “With what soldiers?” Leliana interjected. “Half of them can barely stand, and the rest are frostbitten. We’d never withstand a prolonged assault.”

    “The Rangers will hold the pass,” Riley cut in, her voice steady as she entered the tent. “So long as Wolf is here, we’ll hold it to the last man.”

    Cassandra turned to her, skepticism in her tone. “Even the Rangers must be near their limit.”

    Riley smirked faintly, her confidence unwavering. “You don’t know us, Seeker. We’re tired, but we don’t give up. Not when she’s still fighting.”

    The argument continued, voices rising and falling as they debated every detail. Cullen leaned against the table, his fingers pressing into the wood. The tension was suffocating, the indecision maddening. His thoughts drifted back to Ariana, lying motionless in the healer’s tent.

    You’re the leader Thedas needs right now. Her words echoed in his mind, a quiet but insistent reminder. He clenched his fists, willing himself to believe it.

    “We need a plan,” Cullen said abruptly, his voice cutting through the noise. “Not another argument. The soldiers need orders. The villagers need direction. Staying here is not an option.”

    “And going east is?” Cassandra asked, her tone challenging.

    “It’s the only viable choice,” Cullen replied firmly. “The valley is low enough to shield us from the worst of the weather, and it gives us room to regroup and scout for resources.”

    The group fell silent, the weight of the decision settling over them. Leliana studied Cullen for a long moment before nodding. “We’ll send scouts ahead. If the valley is clear, we move.”

    Cullen nodded, though his thoughts remained heavy. As the others returned to planning, his gaze drifted once more to the healer’s tent. If I can’t believe in myself, then I’ll believe in her belief. I won’t let her down.

    Maker, give me strength—to be the man she believes I am.

    ~~~

    The voices outside were a constant, muffled by the thick canvas of the tent but unmistakable in their tension. Ariana blinked against the dim light, her vision hazy as she tried to make sense of her surroundings. Her body felt heavy, every ache and bruise screaming in protest as she shifted on the cot. The smell of herbs and faint traces of burning wood filled her nose, grounding her in the present.

    “Ah, you’re awake,” Mother Giselle’s gentle voice broke through the fog. She approached, her hands clasped tightly before her. Relief softened her features, though worry lingered in her eyes. “You shouldn’t try to move just yet. Your body needs time.”

    Ariana ignored the admonition, gritting her teeth as she pushed herself upright. Every breath was sharp and shallow, her ribs protesting the movement. “The arguing,” she croaked, her voice raspy and low. “It’s been going on for hours.”

    Giselle knelt beside her, dipping a cloth into a bowl of cool water. “The leaders have yet to reach an accord. Tensions run high, as does the uncertainty. It is… a difficult time.”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, wincing at the sharp pull in her chest. “It’s always a difficult time,” she muttered, pressing her palm against her forehead. “Don’t they realize there’s no time for this? Not now.”

    “They realize, but even the wisest minds falter when direction seems impossible to find,” Giselle said gently, handing Ariana the damp cloth. “They feel the weight of their choices as heavily as you do.”

    Ariana pressed the cloth to her face, the coolness soothing against her skin but doing little for the fire simmering inside her. She thought of Haven—the people they’d lost, the camp buried beneath snow and ash. The endless arguing felt like a betrayal to those who had sacrificed so much.

    She let the cloth fall into her lap, her gaze distant. “I thought Cullen would be the one to lead us,” she murmured. “I’ve seen him on the battlefield. He doesn’t hesitate. He knows exactly what to do.” Her tone softened, tinged with frustration. “But here…”

    Giselle tilted her head, her expression contemplative. “The Commander is certainly capable of commanding troops and making quick decisions. His soldiers trust him. But leading the Inquisition? It is not a burden he has accepted.”

    Ariana watched her for a moment, thinking through her words. She was right, of course. She admired Cullen. She had watched the way he didn’t hesitate to make a decision when Haven was under attack. There was never any second-guessing; taking control seemed as natural as breathing for him. But then, she had also watched the debates in the war room, and she had lived with him in Kirkwall. He hated politics, he hated managing personalities and diplomacy. Though he was an expert at finding diplomatic compromises, she still believed he could lead the Inquisition. But if she had to guess, he didn’t want to. Maybe she would need to push him, to make him realize he could do this. 

    If only Cullen saw himself the way I do—unflinching in battle, unyielding in his convictions. But he doesn’t want this, not the way they need someone to want it.

    Ariana frowned, her fingers absently tracing the edge of the blanket. “He doesn’t want it,” she admitted quietly. “But I believe he could do it. He could lead this.”

    Giselle gave her a measured look. “Perhaps he could. But would he?”

    The question lingered in the air, unanswered.

    “Do we even know where Corypheus is?” Ariana asked, her frustration mounting.

    “We are not entirely sure where we are,” Giselle admitted, her voice heavy. “That may be why, despite the numbers he still commands, there is no sign of him. That, or you are believed dead. Or without Haven, we are thought helpless. Or…” She paused, frowning. “Or he girds for another attack. I cannot claim to know the mind of that creature, only his effect on us.”

    Ariana sighed, her shoulders sagging. “So, we’re blind and scattered. That’s reassuring.”

    Giselle hesitated but nodded. Her gaze softened as she studied Ariana. “Our leaders struggle because of what we survivors witnessed. We saw our defender stand… and fall. And now, we have seen her return.”

    Ariana frowned, standing up before responding. “I didn’t die, Mother Giselle. Barely escaped, maybe. But I didn’t die.”

    “Of course, and the dead cannot return from across the Veil,” Giselle replied, her tone calm, almost soothing. “But the people know what they saw. Or perhaps, what they needed to see. The Maker works both in the moment and in how it is remembered. Can we truly know the heavens are not with us?”

    Ariana shook her head slowly, her fingers brushing against the mark on her hand as it flickered faintly. “I don’t believe in miracles, Mother Giselle. I believe in fate, maybe. That it wasn’t my time. But a miracle?” Her voice softened, though a bitter edge lingered. “No. I survived because I had no other choice.” Because I had orders the thought made her smile faintly.

    “And yet you are here,” Giselle said softly. “Whether by fate or by sheer will, you endured. That alone gives people hope.”

    Hope. The word lingered in Ariana’s mind, tangled with the weight of Haven’s destruction and the lives now at stake. “Hope isn’t enough to fight Corypheus,” she said after a long pause, her voice low but steady. “We can’t beat him with prayers and stories. We need plans. Action.”

    Giselle studied her, her gaze unwavering. “Plans need strength to anchor them. And you, Herald, are stronger than you realize.”

    Ariana gave a short laugh, bitter and sharp. “I’m just trying to keep everyone alive.”

    “And they see that,” Giselle said softly. “They follow you, even if you do not see yourself as their leader.”

    “I’m not their leader,” Ariana replied, her voice hard. “I’m the White Wolf. My Rangers know who I am. Out here, we protect those who can’t protect themselves. That’s it. This isn’t what I do. I don’t have to worry about political alliances or borders. I don’t have to spend my time courting nobles. We help people, we take on simple jobs that are defined. Even helping to rebuild Ferelden was a series of known tasks. The Inquisition? I don’t know what to do with that.”

    “And yet, you are more,” Giselle insisted. “You give them hope.”

    Ariana fell silent, the words weighing heavily on her. She never set out to inspire hope. But that was what the White Wolf had done for Ferelden. If she needed to do it again, she would.

    Giselle placed a hand on her shoulder, her touch warm and steady. “Leadership is rarely sought, but it is often found in those who bear the weight without realizing they carry it.” she smiled as if trying to reassure her “You should get some rest.”

    The sound of raised voices outside snapped her focus. She forced herself to her feet, ignoring Giselle’s protests. Pain rippled through her ribs, but she steadied herself against the post.

    “I’ll rest when they stop arguing,” Ariana replied. Her voice was quiet but resolute. “This has to stop.”

    She stepped outside, the cold air biting at her skin, waking her fully. The camp was alive with activity, fires flickering against the backdrop of the night. The murmur of voices and the distant crackle of tension hung heavy in the air.

    Ariana scanned the camp, her eyes narrowing as she spotted the tent where the arguing persisted. She straightened, each step sharp and deliberate as she approached.

    The Inquisition needed leadership, and if its leaders couldn’t rise to the occasion, then someone would have to remind them what they were fighting for.

    She might not be the leader they were looking for, but the White Wolf had never needed permission to do what was right.

    ~~~

    The argument continued to spiral, voices overlapping as frustration spilled into the open air.

    “What would you have me tell them?” Cullen demanded, his tone sharper than usual. “This isn’t what we asked them to do!”

    Cassandra squared her shoulders, her voice firm. “We cannot simply ignore this! We must find a way!”

    Cullen turned to her, his brow furrowing deeper, frustration tightening his features. Guilt flickered beneath his words as he added, “We need a consensus, or we’ll tear ourselves apart before we can even move forward!”

    “Please, we must use reason!” Josephine interjected, her tone placating but strained. “Without the infrastructure of the Inquisition, we’re hobbled!”

    “That can’t come from nowhere!” Cullen retorted, throwing up his hands.

    Leliana’s voice cut through, sharp and unyielding. “She didn’t say it could!”

    “Enough!” Cassandra snapped, her patience wearing thin. “This is getting us nowhere!”

    “Well, we’re agreed on that much!” Cullen shot back.

    “Could you all stop bickering and make a decision?” Ariana’s voice cut through the chaos like a blade.

    The group froze, turning to face her. They hadn’t noticed her approach, and the sight of her standing there—worn but resolute—rendered them momentarily speechless. Her gaze swept over them, sharp and unyielding, as if daring anyone to argue.

    “You’re awake,” Cullen said, relief and something deeper flashing across his face, though his tone remained steady. For a brief moment, his guarded composure seemed to crack, his eyes tracing her as if to reassure himself that she was really there.

    Ariana felt her heart skip a beat at the sight of him. Relief, guilt, and frustration swirled inside her, but she pushed it all down, focusing on the task at hand. “Didn’t have a choice,” she replied, her voice sharper than she intended. Crossing her arms despite the sharp protest from her ribs, she added, “I could hear you halfway across the camp. Do you honestly think this is helping anyone?”

    Cassandra’s expression softened slightly, though her posture remained tense. “You should be resting.”

    “And you should be leading, but here we are.” Ariana countered, her tone sharp as she turned her attention to Riley, standing off to the side of the table. “Riley, please tell me you haven’t just been sitting here watching this.”

    Riley scoffed, her arms crossed as she stepped forward. “Of course not. Who do you take me for, Wolf? Who do you think has been keeping this camp together while this lot argued and you slept?”

    The leaders all turned to Riley, their expressions a mix of surprise and embarrassment. It was as though they hadn’t noticed her presence until now.

    Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “I imagine they weren’t ready for that, were they?”

    Riley grinned, her tone light but pointed. “Not even close. I’ve been running this camp since the avalanche, Wolf. Someone had to.”

    “You sure you’re up for this?” Riley added with a smirk. “You look like you just fought an avalanche. Oh, wait…”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, though a faint smirk crossed her lips. “What have you got for me?”

    Riley approached the makeshift table, gesturing at the maps. “We’ve scavenged enough food and firewood for a couple of days. Found a fresh water source and have been collecting snow. Isabel’s sorted the remaining supplies from Haven, and I’ve got scouting parties charting all potential paths. So far, nothing concrete.”

    “You have scouting parties and didn’t report to us?” Leliana interjected, her tone sharp.

    Riley shot Leliana a glare, but Ariana cut in before the exchange could escalate. “She doesn’t have anything concrete yet, and honestly, I don’t blame her for not prioritizing more of this petty back-and-forth.”

    The group exchanged uneasy glances, their expressions flickering between offense and regret.

    “Any other options? Does anyone have another plan?” Ariana asked, her tone pointed.

    Josephine stepped forward, her voice calmer now. “We’re trying to determine that, Herald. But with so much lost…”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her patience thinning. “Then decide,” she interrupted. “This isn’t the time for endless debates. Pick a path and commit to it, or we’ll lose whatever unity we have left.”

    Her words landed heavily in the tense silence, a stark reminder of the stakes they faced. Cassandra was the first to respond, her nod sharp and deliberate. “You’re right. We need to move forward.”

    Ariana gave a curt nod, her gaze sweeping over the group. “Good. Now, what’s the plan?”

    Before anyone could answer, a calm, familiar voice interrupted. “Herald, if I may have a moment of your time?”

    Ariana turned to see Solas approaching, his expression serene yet unreadable. She sighed, motioning toward the leadership. “Think about a plan, preferably without arguing. I’ll be back.”

    She hesitated at the edge of the tent, casting a look back over her shoulder. “Riley, if they start arguing again, separate them. I don’t care how. Just make sure I don’t hear another word unless I’m standing on this crate.”

    Riley smirked, saluting playfully. “By your order, Wolf.”

    Ariana turned and followed Solas, leaving the leadership to grapple with the decisions they had long delayed. As she walked away, she allowed herself a small, fleeting smile at Riley’s unwavering confidence—proof that even in the chaos, some things remained certain.

    ~~~

    Ariana followed Solas to the edge of the camp, away from the fires and the noise of arguing voices. The blizzard had finally eased, leaving a sharp chill in the air that bit at her exposed skin. Her breaths came shallow, each one a reminder of her battered ribs, but she pushed through the discomfort. Solas walked ahead, his steps deliberate, his hands clasped behind his back. He stopped near a cluster of frost-covered rocks, his gaze fixed on the horizon, though Ariana suspected he was looking far beyond it.

    “You asked Corypheus what he was,” Solas began, his voice measured and calm, “and I suspect he gave you a rather unhelpful answer.”

    Ariana crossed her arms, the movement stiff but grounding. “You could say that. Something about being Tevinter and seeing the throne of the gods.” She hesitated, the memory of Corypheus’s orb flashing in her mind. “Then there was that orb…” Her voice trailed off as a realization dawned. “You know what it is, don’t you?”

    Solas turned his gaze to her, his expression unreadable. “The orb Corypheus carried, the power he used to open the Breach—it is Elvhen,” he said, the words heavy with meaning.

    “Elvhen?” Ariana echoed, the curiosity in her tone tempered by a flicker of wariness. She had learned to tread carefully around ancient magic, particularly when it came to Solas.

    He inclined his head, his voice low and steady. “Artifacts of my people. Foci, used to channel immense magical power. Such tools are not meant to be handled lightly, let alone by someone who does not understand their purpose. Corypheus’s use of the orb—” Solas paused, his expression darkening, “—likely caused the explosion that destroyed the Conclave. That he survived such recklessness… is troubling.”

    Ariana frowned, the weight of his words settling over her. “You’re saying the Conclave was destroyed because Corypheus didn’t know what he was doing?”

    “That, or he cared little for the consequences,” Solas replied. “The magic of Tevinter was built on the bones of the Elvhenan. It is crude, a shadow of what once was. He wields a power he cannot comprehend.”

    Her fingers brushed against the mark on her hand, its faint glow casting shadows on the snow. “And yet here I am. Alive because of that power.”

    “Perhaps,” Solas said, his tone softer now. “Or perhaps the mark chose you. There is meaning in that, though it may not yet be clear.”

    Ariana studied him, her instincts prickling. “You seem to know a lot about this, Solas. About Corypheus, the orb, and the Breach. How?”

    He met her gaze evenly, his expression as calm as ever. “The Fade holds many memories, Herald. I have walked its paths and glimpsed echoes of the past. I recognize what Corypheus carries because it is part of that past—my people’s past.”

    She exhaled, shaking her head. “I don’t have time to dwell on ancient history or what Corypheus thinks he’s entitled to. Right now, we’re barely standing. Whatever that orb is, whatever its origin, we’ll deal with it when we’re not freezing to death.”

    A faint smile touched Solas’s lips. “Pragmatic as always. And yet, pragmatism must be balanced with foresight. To ignore the threat Corypheus poses would be unwise.”

    “I’m not ignoring it,” Ariana countered, her tone firm. “I’m prioritizing. If the Inquisition collapses, there won’t be anyone left to stop him.”

    Solas inclined his head in acknowledgment. “A fair point. Which is why I sought you out. There is a place to the north—long abandoned, but waiting for a force to claim it. It is defensible, well-situated, and capable of sustaining what remains of the Inquisition. There, you could rebuild. Regrow.”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard by the certainty in his voice. “And you know this because…?”

    Solas’s gaze drifted to the distant mountains, his expression distant. “Because I have walked many paths, Herald. Some of which others have long forgotten.”

    She considered his words, weighing them carefully. Despite the frustration she often felt in his presence, she couldn’t deny the value of his knowledge. “Thank you, Solas,” she said finally, her voice sincere. “For everything.”

    Solas inclined his head, his enigmatic expression giving away little. “I trust you will see the wisdom in what I have shared.”

    Ariana nodded once before turning back toward the camp. As she walked away, the faint glow of her mark flickered against the snow, its light steady despite the storm within her.

    Solas remained where he stood, his thoughts churning. By attacking the Inquisition, Corypheus has changed it. Changed her.

    His gaze lingered on the retreating figure of the Herald—the White Wolf, as her Rangers called her. She was unlike anyone he had encountered in centuries. Pragmatic, yes, but also deeply compassionate. She questioned without judgment, challenged without cruelty. And then there was the mark—an anomaly even he had not anticipated.

    “Perhaps there is hope after all,” he murmured to himself, turning back toward the fires. The Inquisition was fractured, but the pieces were beginning to align. Whether the world knew it or not, its fate was now entwined with hers.

    ~~~

    As Ariana reached the heart of the camp, the quiet buzz of activity surrounded her, muted by the exhaustion that clung to every movement. A sharp voice broke through the stillness, piercing and full of emotion. “Ari!”

    She turned just in time to see a small figure racing toward her. Emma flung herself into Ariana’s arms before she could brace herself, and the force of the hug sent a jolt of pain through her ribs. Ariana gritted her teeth but wrapped her arms around the girl, picking her up and holding her close despite the sharp ache radiating through her body. “Hey, cub,” she murmured softly, her voice steady. “What’s this for? You alright?”

    Emma didn’t answer right away, her little arms tightening around Ariana’s neck. “I thought you were gone,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “Everyone was saying…” Her words faltered, her face buried against Ariana’s shoulder. “I was so scared.”

    Ariana’s heart clenched as she held Emma close. She adjusted her grip slightly, her ribs protesting, but she ignored the pain. “I’m not going anywhere, cub,” she said firmly. “See? I’m right here.”

    Emma hesitated, her lip quivering. “I… I talked to Cullen. About… about what I said before. About you. I…” Her voice cracked slightly, and she buried her face into Ariana’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, Ari. I was mean, and it wasn’t fair. I know it’s not your fault. I don’t blame you. Cullen said it was his fault.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened further, though she quickly shifted to comfort Emma. She pulled her closer, resting her chin lightly atop Emma’s head. “Hey, listen to me,” she said, her tone low and reassuring. “You don’t have anything to be sorry for. I know it’s been hard, and I know I wasn’t always there to explain. But you didn’t do anything wrong, Emma. None of this is your fault, okay?”

    Emma sniffled, her voice breaking. “But… but I—”

    “No,” Ariana interrupted gently but firmly. “You don’t need to feel guilty for how you felt. It’s alright to be upset. It’s alright to ask questions. You’re brave, cub, braver than most people twice your size. And I’ll always love you, no matter what.”

    Emma sniffled again, a small smile breaking through her tears as she nodded. “I love you too, Ari.”

    Before Ariana could respond, a familiar voice called out from behind her. “Emma,” Cullen said, his tone warm but laced with concern as he approached. “There you are.”

    Emma glanced back at him, then turned to Ariana again, her arms tightening around her. Cullen placed his hand lightly on Emma’s back. “You should let Ari rest,” he said gently. “She’s been through a lot.”

    Emma hesitated, glancing between them. “But she’s okay, right?”

    Ariana nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. “I’m okay, cub. You don’t have to worry about me.”

    Cullen reached out, scooping Emma up into his arms with practiced ease. “Alright, let’s get you back to Isabel. She’s probably wondering where you ran off to.”

    Ariana gave him a grateful smile, adjusting her stance to hide the pain in her ribs.

    As Cullen straightened, Emma rested her head against his shoulder but cast one last look at Ariana. “Did you tell her yet?” she asked, her voice quiet but insistent.

    Cullen froze for the briefest of moments, his expression caught between surprise and something unreadable. “Tell her what?” he asked, though his voice lacked its usual confidence.

    Emma tilted her head, her gaze unwavering. “That you still love her.”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard by the bluntness of Emma’s question. Cullen’s jaw tightened, and a faint flush crept up his neck, but he managed to keep his tone steady as he said, “I did. Now let’s go find your mom.”

    Emma sighed dramatically, her exasperation lightening the moment. “Really? Are you sure? You promise you did?”

    Ariana chuckled softly, unable to prevent the warmth that spread through her as memories of the night she returned from Redcliffe surfaced in her mind.

    Cullen glanced at Ariana, his expression softening despite his lingering embarrassment. “I promise,” he said gently.

    Ariana watched them go, as she leaned against a nearby tent post, her breathing measured as she tried to ease the lingering pain from catching Emma.

    She caught sight of Cullen returning from where he’d left Emma with Isabel, and as he approached, she straightened, already anticipating what was coming.

    Cullen didn’t waste any time. He stopped in front of her and gently took her arm, guiding her out of view of the campfire and any prying eyes. His expression was firm, but his eyes brimmed with worry. “You should be resting. They’re broken again, aren’t they?” he asked quietly, though he already knew the answer.

    Ariana sighed, rolling her shoulders back in a futile attempt to shrug it off. “One or two. Or three… It’s not important,” she replied lightly.

    “Ari.” His tone stopped her. It wasn’t just concern—it was frustration, pain, and something deeper, rawer. “It is important.”

    She hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly, but Cullen pressed on. “Don’t tell me it’s not. I was there the last time you broke ribs. During the Qunari uprising, when you also nearly bled out while saying you were fine,” he said, his voice hard but edged with worry. “You were in bed for weeks, Ari. Weeks. You almost died.”

    Her lips parted as if to argue, but she couldn’t. He was right. She remembered that time all too well—how she had spent nearly a week in his quarters in the Gallows, waking each time to find him by her side. She remembered the weight of his worry etched into his face.

    “It’s not the same,” she muttered, though the conviction in her voice faltered. “I escaped an avalanche this time with only some broken rib–“

    “No, it’s worse,” he countered, his hands tightening slightly on her shoulders. “I helped you almost get killed this time.” He took a deep breath, his voice softening. “Ari, I can’t do this again. I can’t lose you.”

    He stepped closer, his hands settling on her shoulders as if grounding himself as much as her. “I couldn’t protect you,” he said, his voice low now. “Not in Haven, not in Kirkwall—Maker, not even when we were young during the Blight. And I’m tired of it. You’re always in danger, always bearing the brunt of everything, and I… I can’t do anything about it.”

    Her expression softened at his words, the tension in her shoulders easing as she reached up, resting her hand against his cheek. “Cullen,” she said gently, her voice steady. “I’m here. I’m alive. And yes, I have some broken ribs, but I’ve survived worse. I told you before: fate and I have an understanding.” She paused, her gaze softening further. “But if it’s any comfort, I wouldn’t mind if next time you could intercept Emma before she jumps on me.”

    Cullen’s lips twitched into a reluctant smile, though his eyes still carried the weight of his worry. “If it’ll keep you from breaking anything else, I’ll intercept her every time.”

    Without a word, he slid an arm around her waist, pulling her closer. She didn’t resist, letting the warmth of his presence soothe the lingering ache in her chest that had nothing to do with her ribs. For a moment, they stood there, the noise of the camp fading into the background.

    “I’ll always be here,” Cullen murmured, his forehead resting gently against hers. “No matter what.”

    “I know,” she whispered, her voice steady despite the storm of emotions she felt. “And so will I.”

    She held his gaze for a brief moment, letting herself find comfort in his arms. “So… I hear you have something to tell me?” she teased.

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “I do. More than Emma knows.”

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, searching his eyes. Before she could question him further, he gently took her left hand, pulling off her glove. From his pocket, he pulled out the ring—her ring.

    “Marry me.” His tone was more a statement than a question, steady and unshakable.

    Ariana’s breath caught as she looked down at the ring, then back at him. She wasn’t sure if this was the time, but she couldn’t help the smile that came without a thought. The memory of the first time he proposed replaying in her mind.  As he held her gaze, he slid the ring back onto her finger, and there was a quiet promise that this time there would be nothing that could keep him from her. She was his path, and he would choose her always.

    Ariana looked down at her hand, now adorned with the familiar ring. “Yes,” she whispered, her voice steady but filled with emotion. “Always, yes.”

    Cullen wrapped both his arms around her waist now, tightening his hold on her briefly, as if committing the moment to memory. Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him, her lips meeting his with a force that carried the weight of everything she hadn’t been able to say these past few years.

    The world fell away as Ariana melted into the kiss, and Cullen’s hands found the small of her back, pulling her closer. The pain in her ribs was forgotten, the kiss deepening into a mixture of love, relief, and renewed promises.

    When they finally parted, Ariana rested her forehead against his, her breathing uneven, though she smiled softly. “I love you,” she said simply, her voice steady despite her racing heart.

    Cullen’s eyes softened, his hands still at her waist. “And I love you,” he murmured, his voice raw but certain. “I always have.”

    Unbeknownst to them, a small group had gathered nearby, curiosity piqued by the hushed tones and subdued expressions. As the kiss lingered, a single cheer broke the quiet. Then another. And another. Slowly, what sounded like the entire camp erupted into applause, whistles, and shouts of celebration, breaking the spell between them.

    Ariana froze, her eyes wide, looking around briefly before burying her face in Cullen’s chest with a groan. “Well… that’s… I don’t think that proposal will qualify as a rumor,” she muttered, her voice muffled.

    Cullen chuckled, the sound rich and warm, as he rested his chin lightly on the top of her head. “No,” he agreed, his tone laced with humor. “I don’t think it will.”

    From the corner of her eye, Ariana caught sight of Varric standing with Riley and Dorian, all grinning far too wide for her comfort. Riley even raised a hand to salute her.

    Next to them, Isabel carried Emma, who was cheering excitedly. “You told her!”

    Cullen laughed, more genuinely than he had in a long time.

    Ariana groaned again, the warmth in her cheeks growing unbearable. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”

    “Oh, absolutely,” Cullen replied, a rare playful glint in his eyes as he glanced down at her. “And I don’t care who knows, Ari.”

    “You’re the Commander of the Inquisition,” she muttered, still hiding her face. “I’m certain all of southern Thedas will know by week’s end, so I hope you mean that.” Despite herself, though, she couldn’t help but laugh softly, the sound blending with the cheers of the camp around them.

    “The Commander of the Inquisition marrying the Herald of Andraste…” Cullen sighed, already imagining the fallout. But despite the thought, he didn’t care. “It seems fitting,” he chuckled.

    If nothing else, this certainly made people forget the arguing of the last few hours. Now, the energy of the camp was buzzing with lightness and laughter—a stark contrast to the grim tension that had lingered since they fled Haven. For the first time since the Breach appeared, the Inquisition felt unified. Even if it came at her expense, Ariana thought wryly, perhaps this was exactly what they all needed.

    ~~~

    Ariana and Cullen returned to the makeshift table where the Inquisition leadership had gathered. The tension from earlier had mostly dissipated, though it lingered faintly in the furrowed brows and crossed arms of those present. Ariana wasted no time explaining Solas’s suggestion, describing the fortress he had mentioned as a potential haven. Her explanation was peppered with the ongoing teasing and commentary from Josephine and Leliana, much to Cassandra’s mounting annoyance.

    “I would appreciate it,” Cassandra interjected pointedly, her tone clipped, “if we could focus on the matter at hand.”

    Leliana’s lips twitched into a sly smile. “I thought the matter at hand was quite literally on her hand.”

    Cassandra’s glare could have melted steel, but Riley didn’t miss the opportunity to chime in. “Oh, come on, Seeker. I think we’re all a little curious. That was quite the camp spectacle. And no one ever witnessed the first proposal, it was very private.”

    Josephine raised a hand to her lips, feigning thoughtfulness. “Perhaps we should debate the logistics of a proper celebration?”

    Cassandra sighed audibly, rubbing her temple as though physically pained by the teasing. “Can we please focus?”

    “Of course, Seeker,” Josephine replied smoothly, though the faintest hint of a smile tugged at her lips.

    Solas approached the group, rolling out a map to display the approximate location of the fortress. He tapped a slender finger against a section of unmarked mountains. “Here,” he said, his tone calm yet confident. “Nothing on your maps indicates a settlement or structure, but I assure you, it is there. It has simply been… forgotten.”

    “Conveniently forgotten,” Leliana murmured, her sharp gaze fixed on the map. “But if it exists, it may be our best chance.”

    Ariana nodded, her focus shifting to Riley, who had joined them. She pointed to the area Solas indicated. “Riley, I need scouts dispatched immediately. Explore every possible path to this location and find the safest route. We’re not risking lives unnecessarily.”

    Riley gave a quick nod, her expression resolute. “On it, Wolf. I’ll organize the Rangers and coordinate with Leliana’s scouts.”

    As Riley strode off, already barking orders to nearby Rangers, the discussion shifted to logistics. Supplies, weather conditions, and the condition of the refugees all came under scrutiny. Cullen gestured toward Isabel, who stood near a cluster of crates with a clipboard in hand, already directing a small group of volunteers.

    “Isabel,” Ariana called, making her way over to her. Cullen followed, his expression steady but intent. “We need to talk logistics. You’ve already got a handle on the supplies?”

    Isabel looked up, her blonde hair falling slightly from its braid as she adjusted her grip on the clipboard. “I’ve started organizing what’s left,” she replied. “It’s not pretty, but it’s something. We’ve got enough rations for three days if we stretch it, maybe four if we’re clever.”

    “Then clever it is,” Cullen said firmly, crossing his arms. “We need rationing priorities. Children and anyone who can’t move quickly get what they need first. Everyone else will need to make do with less.”

    Isabel nodded, jotting something down. “That’s already in the works. I’ve got people splitting the food evenly for now, but I’ll adjust the portions as you’ve said. Water’s trickier, though—we’re relying on fresh snow and a small stream nearby. I’ve got some Rangers and soldiers rotating shifts to bring it in, but it’s slow.”

    Ariana frowned, leaning over the list in Isabel’s hands. “Can we set up any sort of waystation along the path?” she asked. “Somewhere we can leave supplies to lighten the load?”

    Isabel tapped her quill against the clipboard thoughtfully. “Maybe. If Riley’s scouts find a solid route, I can organize drop points along the way. We’d need enough hands to carry the supplies back and forth without slowing everyone else down.”

    “I’ll assign soldiers to assist with that,” Cullen said quickly, his tone decisive. “Focus on speed and efficiency—we can’t afford to waste time or resources. And we’ll need forward teams to clear the path. Any signs of instability in the terrain, we reroute immediately.”

    Their voices overlapped briefly, neither seeming to mind as their ideas wove together seamlessly. Orders were given, adjusted, and refined without a single argument. Soldiers and Rangers alike moved with renewed purpose, their trust in the pair evident in the way they followed every instruction without question.

    Leliana leaned closer to Cassandra, her sharp eyes observing the interaction. “They work well together,” she remarked quietly.

    “Too well,” Cassandra muttered, though there was no real edge to her words. “It’s almost infuriating.”

    “Almost,” Josephine added with a smile, her gaze flicking to Ariana and Cullen. “But you have to admit, it’s effective.”

    Between the two of them, the camp transformed. Supplies were inventoried, scouting parties dispatched, and routes debated with precision and efficiency. The arguments from earlier felt like a distant memory as the leadership united under the shared goal of survival.

    Ariana and Cullen’s dynamic was impossible to ignore. They complemented each other so naturally that even the most skeptical of onlookers had to admit the strength of their partnership. Where one spoke, the other listened. Where one led, the other supported. Together, they commanded the respect and trust of soldiers, Rangers, and villagers alike.

    As the last orders were given and the camp settled into action, Cullen glanced at Ariana. “We’ll get them there,” he said quietly, his tone carrying an unshakable conviction.

    Ariana met his gaze, her expression softening for a moment. “I know,” she replied simply. “We always do.”

    For the first time since the Breach appeared, the Inquisition felt not only like a cause but like a force to be reckoned with—a family bound by more than survival. They were ready to face whatever came next, together.

  • Chapter 72 – In Your Heart Shall Burn

    23 – 24 Bloomingtide 9:41

    The weight of the moment pressed down on Ariana as Cullen stepped forward, taking command with his usual precision. Yet, she didn’t miss the way his jaw tightened, the way his fingers flexed briefly against the hilt of his sword before settling into their usual unyielding grip. It wasn’t just battle readiness—it was concern.

    For her.

    “What’s happening?” Cassandra demanded, her tone clipped but steady as she approached.

    “One watchguard reporting,” Cullen replied, his gaze locked on the darkened path ahead. “It’s a massive force, the bulk of it moving over the mountain.”

    “Under what banner?” Josephine’s voice rang out as she joined them, breathless from her sprint.

    “None,” Cullen answered curtly, his focus unbroken.

    “None?” Josephine repeated, faltering.

    Riley arrived next, her presence a burst of energy as she clasped Ariana’s shoulder. “Wolf! Reports are strange. We’ve lost contact with some scouts, but they—”

    “They what, Riley?” Ariana pressed, her tone sharper than she intended.

    “They’re saying what’s coming doesn’t look… human,” Riley finished, her words hanging heavy in the air as those around her exchanged uneasy glances.

    Before anyone could respond, a loud pounding echoed from the gates. A young, trembling voice called out from the other side, “I can’t come in unless you open!”

    Ariana stepped forward immediately, her voice cutting through the hesitation of the nearest soldier. “Open them!”

    The gates creaked open, revealing a wiry boy in an oversized hat, his pale face stark against the shadows.

    Before Ariana could speak, a creature lunged from the darkness. The boy moved with inhuman speed, dispatching it effortlessly. The beast collapsed at his feet before anyone had even processed the attack.

    “I’m Cole,” the boy said quietly, his voice both eerie and sincere. “I came to warn you. To help. People are coming to hurt you. You probably already know.”

    The group stared at him, stunned, as his unsettling presence seemed to warp the air around him.

    “The Elder One is very angry,” Cole continued, his pale eyes locking onto Ariana. “You took his mages. The red templars went to him. And he knows you.”

    Ariana’s stomach turned. The Elder One. He knows me.

    Her gaze darted to Cullen, seeking his steadying presence. “Cullen!” she called, her voice sharper than she intended. “Give me a plan! Anything!”

    Cullen’s response was immediate, though the tension in his frame betrayed the pressure he felt. “Haven is no fortress. If we are to withstand this monster, we must control the battle.”

    His words carried weight, grounding the chaos around them. “Get out there and hit that force. Use everything you can!”

    Ariana blinked at him, her mind racing as she processed his words. “Are you sure you’re not getting too comfortable sending me into mortal danger?” she quipped, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his frustration evident. “Ariana, this is not the time—”

    Riley cut in, smirking despite the tension. “Oh, Commander, you’d better get used to that. She thrives on it.”

    “I am well aware,” Cullen said sharply, his tone clipped as he turned his full focus back to Ariana. “Just—be careful.”

    Her smirk softened, something more genuine flickering in her expression. “I will. I promise.”

    Turning back to the Rangers, Ariana barked orders with practiced efficiency. “Riley, get all warriors and rogues inside Haven to defend in case we fail. Mages and rangers will stand with the Inquisition mages. Shoot everything you can from a distance. And you…” she paused, locking eyes with Riley. “I need you with me.”

    Riley grinned, her sword already drawn. “By your order, Wolf.”

    Valentina and Linnea moved to carry out her commands, leaving Ariana and Riley standing side by side.

    “I’m with you,” Riley said, her grin sharp. “Let’s show these bastards what happens when they come for the White Wolf, shall we?”

    Ariana’s faint smirk returned. “Let’s do it.”

    She turned toward Cullen one last time, catching the tension in his posture, the quiet fear he carried just under the surface. “I’ll survive this,” she said, her voice low, more to herself than anyone else. “I have to.”

    Cullen’s gaze held hers for a moment longer before he nodded. “See that you do.”

    With that, Ariana stepped into the fray, the air around her charged with the anticipation of battle. The celebration was forgotten, the festive glow extinguished by the chaos ahead.

    For Haven. For the Inquisition. For Cullen.

    And for a tomorrow I’m not ready to give up on.

    ~~~

    The battle was chaos. Fire and smoke filled the air, and Haven’s outskirts had become a war zone. Ariana led groups of soldiers through the shattered village, rallying them with sharp orders while following Cullen’s plans. Two massive trebuchets stood as their last hope to trigger an avalanche and cut off the advancing enemy forces.

    The first trebuchet launched, its heavy payload crashing into the mountainside. A thunderous rumble followed as rocks tumbled down, burying part of the enemy force. When the second trebuchet fired, the avalanche roared again, burying even more. For a fleeting moment, cheers echoed across Haven.

    But the victory was short-lived. A deafening roar ripped through the air as fire rained down from above, obliterating the second trebuchet. Ariana’s stomach twisted as the silhouette of a massive dragon soared overhead, its fiery breath lighting the mountainside ablaze.

    “Retreat! Everyone, to the Chantry! Go!” Cullen’s voice cut through the chaos.

    As soldiers and villagers scrambled toward safety, Ariana’s heart sank at the sight of those left behind. Smoke, debris, and shadows obscured the edges of Haven. “Riley!” Ariana shouted, spotting her lieutenant nearby.

    Riley jogged over, her sword already drawn. “Wolf! What’s the plan?”

    “Split up,” Ariana ordered, her voice steady despite the chaos. “Find anyone left on this side of the village. Make sure no one’s left behind.”

    “You got it.” Riley clasped her shoulder firmly. “Watch yourself.”

    Ariana nodded, her expression hardening as Riley moved off with a group of Rangers. She took a breath, her knuckles whitening around the hilts of her daggers. Let’s move.

    Near the tavern, Ariana spotted Flissa pinned under a pile of debris as flames licked dangerously close. “Hold on, Flissa!” she yelled, rushing over.

    With the help of a soldier, she heaved the debris aside, her muscles straining. They pulled Flissa free just as the flames consumed the spot where she had been trapped.

    Flissa coughed violently, her face streaked with soot. “Thank you,” she managed hoarsely.

    “Get to the Chantry. Go now!” Ariana urged.

    Further down, the air was thick with smoke, and the clash of steel rang out like thunder. Near Adan’s workshop, Ariana spotted the alchemist and Minaeve, cornered by three templars. They fought desperately with whatever they could grab—Adan brandished a broken staff, and Minaeve clutched a jagged piece of metal—but it was clear they were outmatched.

    Ariana sprinted toward them, her daggers already drawn. Focus, the voice echoed in her mind, sharp and unyielding. You don’t fight to survive. You fight to win.

    Her boots pounded against the snow as she closed the distance, and the templars turned, their attention snapping to her. Ariana didn’t hesitate. Her blades became extensions of her will, each strike a calculated motion. She darted between them, her body moving like water.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    One templar swung wildly, and Ariana sidestepped with precision, her dagger plunging into the gap between his breastplate and helmet. As he fell, she pivoted, parrying another’s overhead strike with her second blade. She ducked low, slicing through his leg and dropping him to his knees. Her dagger flashed again, this time slitting his throat before he could cry out.

    The final templar hesitated, his weapon raised. Her lip curled as she saw the flicker of doubt in his eyes. Hesitation is death. The voice in her mind was cold and cutting, the specter of Krieger’s lessons driving her every move.

    She rushed him before he could recover, feinting left before her dagger struck home. The templar crumpled, blood seeping into the snow, and Ariana didn’t spare him a second glance.

    Adan and Minaeve stared at her, their faces pale but alive. Ariana knelt beside them, her breathing heavy. “Are you alright?” she asked, her voice steady despite the adrenaline roaring in her veins.

    Adan grimaced, clutching his arm. “Bruised, not broken,” he grunted.

    Minaeve winced as she shifted, her leg bloodied. “We’ll make it,” she said, though her voice wavered.

    Ariana’s gaze darted to their injuries, her mind calculating. “Not without help,” she said firmly. She waved over a nearby soldier, her tone sharp and commanding. “Help them to the Chantry. Now.”

    As the soldier moved to assist, Ariana scanned the area for more threats. Her muscles ached, her body battered, but she couldn’t afford to stop. The fight isn’t over until you make it so. The voice lingered, a cruel echo of her past.

    She clenched her fists around her daggers, the worn hilts grounding her. You fight to win. Always.

    As she pressed further, Ariana’s focus sharpened. Her blades cut down another templar as they reached the main path leading to the Chantry. The dragon roared again overhead, its wings stirring the air and spreading ash like snow. Ariana gritted her teeth, pushing herself forward.

    When Ariana finally reached the Chantry, the heavy doors were already closing, the soldiers shouting for reinforcements to hold the barricades. She slipped inside, guiding Minaeve and Adan to safety. Villagers huddled in groups, their faces pale and wide-eyed.

    The tremors from the dragon’s passes shook the ground beneath her feet, but Ariana forced herself to stand steady. She scanned the crowd and exhaled in relief when she spotted Riley guiding another group inside. For now, they had done all they could.

    Ariana leaned heavily against the wall, wiping soot and blood from her face. The dragon’s roar echoed through the mountains, and the sound of the barricades groaning under pressure was a harsh reminder: Haven wasn’t safe.

    Not yet.

    ~~~

    Inside the Chantry, Chancellor Roderick stood at the center of the chaos, directing villagers to safety. His movements were labored, his face pale with pain. He suddenly staggered, and Cole was there in an instant, steadying him.

    “He’s hurt,” Cole said, his tone quiet but certain. “He held off a templar to save some villagers. He’s dying.”

    Before Ariana could process Cole’s words, she heard hurried footsteps. Riley and Cullen approached, their expressions urgent. Cullen reached her first, grabbing her arm and turning her toward him.

    “Are you alright?” he asked, his eyes scanning her for injuries.

    “I’m fine,” she replied quickly.

    “Are you sure?” His voice softened, but his gaze was intense. “When I got here and you weren’t—”

    “I’m fine,” she repeated firmly, though her expression betrayed a flicker of something unspoken. “What’s happening?”

    Cullen took a steadying breath and recomposed himself. “Ariana, our position is not good. That dragon stole back any time you might have earned us.”

    Cole, still at Roderick’s side, interjected, “I’ve seen an Archdemon. I was in the Fade, but it looked like that.”

    “I don’t care what it looks like,” Cullen snapped, his tone hard. “It has cut a path for that army. They’ll kill everyone in Haven!”

    “The Elder One doesn’t care about the village,” Cole added, his voice distant, strange. “He only wants the Herald.”

    Ariana’s breath caught for a moment, but her voice remained steady. “If it will save these people, he can have me.”

    “No!” Riley’s voice cut through the air, sharp and immediate. “Are you out of your damned mind, Wolf? That is not an option.”

    Cole shook his head, his otherworldly calm unshaken. “It won’t. He wants to kill you. No one else matters, but he’ll crush them, kill them anyway. I don’t like him.”

    Riley threw up her hands, exasperation clear. “You don’t like…? What does that even—”

    Cullen cut her off, his tone grim. “There are no tactics to make this survivable. The only thing that slowed them was the avalanche. We could turn the remaining trebuchets, cause one last slide.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed in disbelief. “You mean to bury Haven?”

    “We’re dying, but we can decide how. Many don’t get that choice,” Cullen said, his voice tight with resolve.

    Riley rounded on him. “This is madness! ‘Fight to the death’ is not a plan! Wolf, tell me you’re not considering this.”

    Before Ariana could respond, Cole glanced at Roderick. “He can help.”

    Roderick struggled to his feet, leaning heavily on Cole for support. “There is a path,” he began, his voice faint. “You wouldn’t know it unless you’d made the summer pilgrimage. As I have.”

    “What are you talking about, Roderick?” Ariana asked, stepping closer, her tone insistent.

    “It was whim that I walked the path,” he said, his voice growing steadier. “I did not mean to start—it was overgrown. But now, with so many in the Conclave dead, to be the only one who remembers. If this memory can save us…” He paused, meeting her gaze. “You could be more. The Inquisition could be more.”

    Ariana’s thoughts raced. She forced herself to breathe, to think. Finally, she nodded, her voice steady. “Riley, Cullen—get the people out. Follow Chancellor Roderick and get everyone to safety.”

    “And when the mountain falls? What about you?” Cullen’s voice sharpened, his concern unmistakable.

    Ariana cast her gaze downward briefly, her voice steady but firm. “Don’t have time to think about that now. Go!”

    “No, Wolf,” Riley said angrily, stepping closer and grabbing Ariana’s arm. “I won’t allow it. You go.”

    “Riley, that won’t work,” Ariana insisted, her voice rising with urgency. “He’s here for me. I need to keep him focused on me while you all get to safety. Now go—that’s an order.”

    Riley’s jaw tightened, her reluctance clear in every line of her face. She searched Ariana’s gaze, looking for a way to argue. Finally, she straightened, her voice strained. “By your order, Wolf,” she said reluctantly, saluting.

    “Inquisition!” Cullen called. “Follow Chancellor Roderick through the Chantry! Move!”

    Cole helped Roderick toward the passage, but the Chancellor paused before leaving. “Herald… if you are meant for this, if the Inquisition is meant for this, I pray for you.”

    “Ready to do this, pup?” Varric asked, stepping next to her with Bianca in hand.

    “No, Varric. Go. Get these people to safety,” Ariana pleaded, her voice betraying some of her fear.

    Varric shifted his weight and adopted his usual confident stance. “I’m staying, Pup. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.”

    “Absolutely not. Hawke would kill me if I let you die here,” Ariana replied, somewhat teasingly yet afraid.

    “And Hawke would kill me if I let you go alone, so…” Varric quipped, shrugging his shoulder to imply she had no choice.

    Ariana smiled and shook her head, knowing she would never convince Varric to leave her. For that, she was more grateful than she could ever say.

    Cullen stepped forward, his voice commanding as he pointed toward a group of soldiers. “They’ll load the trebuchets. We need to keep the Elder One’s attention until the Inquisition is above the tree line. If they are to have a chance—if you we are to have a chance—let that thing hear you.”

    “We? Cullen, you need to go with them. You need to survive this.” she said, stepping closer. “The Inquisition needs you. Thedas needs you.”

    “No,” he said firmly. “The Inquisition needs you.

    She shook her head, her voice soft but resolute. “You’re wrong. It’s you, Cullen. You’re the one they’ll follow. You’re the leader Thedas needs right now. And when I think about everything I’ve fought for… everything I’ve survived, it’s you. You inspire me, Cullen. Now you have to do the same for them.”

    Ariana’s hand trembled slightly as she reached for her ring. Her fingers brushed against the cool metal, and for a moment, she hesitated. The weight of it was far greater than its size—a symbol of promises made, of dreams whispered in moments stolen between battles and chaos.

    This isn’t giving up, she told herself, her throat tightening as she slid the ring from her finger. This is ensuring it survives, that it means something beyond today.

    The metal caught the faint light of the Chantry’s flickering torches, a glint of silver against the dark storm of thoughts in her mind. It wasn’t just a ring; it was the life they had planned together, the hope she’d clung to through all the uncertainty. Giving it up felt like severing a lifeline, like leaving behind a piece of herself.

    But she couldn’t falter. Not now.

    She turned to Cullen, holding the ring out to him, her voice soft but steady. “Take this,” she whispered. “Keep it safe. Keep us safe.”

    “I can’t,” he said hoarsely, his voice breaking. “Ariana, I can’t lose you.”

    She smiled faintly, though tears shimmered in her eyes. “You won’t. I’ll always be with you. And you’ll win this fight. You’re the best of us.”

    His hand hovered over hers for a moment before he reluctantly closed his fingers around the ring. He couldn’t bring himself to say anything—his throat was too tight—but the anguish in his eyes spoke volumes.

    She offered a faint, reassuring smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Goodbye, Cullen.”

    She turned to leave, but his hand caught her wrist. Before she could react, he pulled her back toward him, one arm wrapping around her waist, the other cradling the side of her neck. He kissed her, desperate and fierce, as if trying to convey everything he feared might be left unsaid.

    Ariana threw her arms around him as she kissed him back, equally resolute. When they finally pulled apart, she rested her forehead against his, her voice barely above a whisper. “I love you. I have always loved you. I always will.”

    Cullen pulled her close, his voice trembling as he tried to summon the strength he needed. “Survive this,” he said, his tone softening just enough to mirror their shared moment from before. “That’s an order.”

    Her lips curved faintly at the echo of his earlier words, a fleeting moment of solace in the storm raging around them. Though her tears threatened to betray her, her voice remained steady. “By your order, Commander.”

    The words hung between them, heavy with unspoken fears and unyielding hope. Cullen’s fingers lingered on hers for a moment longer before she stepped back, unsheathing her daggers. She turned and ran from the Chantry, the heavy doors closing behind her with a resounding finality that felt like the last beat of her heart.

    ~~~

    As she exited the Chantry, Ariana and Varric were immediately greeted by a group of red templars. “Come and get me then! I’m here!” she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. Anger fueled her, but beneath it, there was a strange sense of lightness—a clarity. If this is the end, at least Cullen knows the truth.

    “You’re yelling at templars now?” Varric called out, cocking Bianca. “Next, you’ll be inviting them to tea.”

    “Maybe that would distract them,” Ariana shot back, her daggers flashing as she darted into the fray.

    Her body moved instinctively, every strike precise, every dodge calculated.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The thought came unbidden, almost natural. She sidestepped a templar’s overhead swing, her dagger plunging into his side. A second templar lunged, and she twisted, her blade catching him under the chin.

    “Remind me to stay on your good side,” Varric quipped, taking a shot that brought another templar to his knees.

    “Don’t you always,” Ariana replied, her voice tight but with a hint of a smile. Cullen would roll his eyes if he heard us. Maker, I hope he gets the chance.

    They pressed forward, the chaos of the battle surrounding them. Haven’s supply caches proved invaluable, allowing Ariana to quickly mix grenades and gather potions as they moved through the burning village.

    “I’ve seen better celebrations,” Varric said as they ducked behind cover to catch their breath. “This one’s a little heavy on the fire and death.”

    “I’ll make sure the next one has more cake and wine,” Ariana replied dryly, tossing a grenade into an approaching group of templars. The explosion lit up the area, sending fragments of red lyrium scattering.

    “You’re spoiling me now,” Varric said with a grin.

    The banter lightened the weight of the moment, but as they moved closer to the trebuchet, the air grew heavier with smoke, ash, and heat. Ariana’s breaths came faster, though her resolve never wavered. Every step felt heavier than the last, as if each one took her further from everything she fought to protect. But what else could she do? The only way to save Haven was to gamble everything.

    The final trebuchet loomed ahead, already loaded but needing to be turned to face the mountain. Ariana’s hands worked quickly, her fingers deftly adjusting the massive structure, all the while glancing over her shoulder for any sign of approaching enemies.

    “You’ve got this, right?” Varric asked, his tone only half-joking as he looked at the glowing Breach in the distance.

    “Go back to the Chantry,” Ariana said firmly. “Now.”

    Varric hesitated, his gaze flicking between her and the trebuchet. “Not exactly a fan of leaving you here alone, kid.”

    “I’ll be fine,” she insisted, her voice steady. “They need you back there more than I do. Go.”

    Varric gave her one last look before nodding. “Fine. Just don’t do anything stupid.”

    “Like triggering an avalanche, you mean? Never,” she said with a faint smile, already turning her focus back to the trebuchet.

    As Varric disappeared into the smoke, Ariana’s world narrowed to the task at hand. Her movements were quick, precise, each adjustment bringing the trebuchet closer to firing position. She barely registered the roar of the dragon overhead until it was nearly upon her.

    The air exploded with heat and fire as the dragon’s breath engulfed the area, scorching everything around her. The shockwave from the blast sent her sprawling to the ground. As she struggled to her feet, flames crackled around her, and through the heat and smoke, a figure emerged.

    “Enough!” the figure bellowed, its voice resonating with unnatural power. With a flick of his hand, a blast of energy struck her, forcing her back. “Pretender. You toy with forces beyond your ken. No more.”

     This is it, she thought, her breath hitching as the figure approached. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to run, to fight, but something about him felt insurmountable. What is he?

    “What are you? Why are you doing this? What do you want?” she demanded, forcing her voice to steady.

    “Mortals beg for truth they cannot have. It is beyond what you are, what I was. Know me. Know what you have pretended to be. Exalt the Elder One! The will that is Corypheus! You will kneel.”

    The words hit her harder than any physical blow. This is the one who has been hunting me. The one who has taken everything from us. Her hand clenched around the hilt of her dagger. “I will never yield to you. I will never kneel,” she shot back, her voice filled with defiance.

    “You will resist,” Corypheus said, his tone almost amused. “You will always resist. It matters not.”

    He raised a strange orb, its surface pulsing with a sickly red glow. The mark on Ariana’s hand flared in response, sending waves of searing pain through her arm. She clutched it, barely managing to stay upright.

    “It is your fault, ‘Herald,’” Corypheus sneered. “You interrupted a ritual years in the planning, and instead of dying, you stole its purpose. I do not know how you survived, but what marks you as ‘touched,’ what you flail at rifts, I crafted to assault the very heavens.”

    The pain drove Ariana to her knees, her breath ragged as she fought to maintain control. The world around her blurred, her vision narrowing to the orb and the mark that now pulsed in unison.

    “And you used the Anchor to undo my work! The gall!” Corypheus continued, his voice filled with fury.

    He strode toward her, gripping her left arm and lifting her as though she weighed nothing. His grip was like iron, and his words dripped with malice.

    “I once breached the Fade in the name of another, to serve the Old Gods of the empire in person,” he said, his tone almost contemplative. “I found only chaos and corruption. Dead whispers. For a thousand years I was confused. No more. I have gathered the will to return under no name but my own, to champion withered Tevinter and correct this blighted world. Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty.”

    With a snarl, he hurled her against the trebuchet. Ariana’s body slammed into the wooden structure, the impact rattling her bones. Gritting her teeth, she scrambled to her feet, her hand brushing against a discarded sword. She picked it up, readying herself.

    Cullen believes in me. The Rangers believe in me. And I have to believe in myself.

    Corypheus sighed, his tone bored. “The Anchor is permanent. You have spoiled it with your stumbling. So be it. I will begin again, find another way to give this world the nation—and god—it requires.”

    From the corner of her eye, Ariana caught sight of a flare in the distance. The signal. The villagers were above the treeline. Relief surged through her when she spotted the signal flare in the distance. They’re safe. They made it.

    “And you,” he spat, raising a hand to signal his dragon, “I will not suffer even an unknowing rival. You must die.”

    As Corypheus’s tirade continued, Ariana’s focus sharpened. She dropped the sword she had picked up, stepping back toward the trebuchet lever. Her voice cut through his rant, calm and defiant. “Your arrogance blinds you. Good to know. If I’m dying… it’s not today!”

    With a swift motion, she kicked the lever. The trebuchet fired, its massive boulder slamming into the mountainside and triggering a massive avalanche. Snow and rock thundered down, engulfing the battlefield. Corypheus’s dragon wrapped its wings around him, carrying him away as the world collapsed around them.

    Ariana turned, spotting a gap in the ground—a hidden structure partially buried in the snow. Without hesitation, she leaped toward it, crashing through a wooden cover just as the avalanche consumed everything above. Darkness swallowed her as she fell.

    ~~~

    The chill of the ice beneath her armor was what finally roused Ariana. She opened her eyes slowly, her vision swimming as the world around her came into focus. Above her, the ceiling of a natural cavern loomed, the jagged edges of rock glistening faintly in the dim light emanating from her mark.

    The pain hit all at once when she tried to move—a sharp, unrelenting ache in her side that made her gasp. Broken ribs. Probably more than one. She gritted her teeth, pressing a hand to her side as she pushed herself up to sit. Every breath was shallow, the pain clawing at her chest.

    Her mark pulsed brighter than usual, the green glow casting eerie shadows on the cavern walls. She stared at it, frowning. Well, at least I’m not completely in the dark. Convenient, she thought bitterly, letting out a soft, wry chuckle that immediately made her ribs protest. The sound surprised her, almost absurd in the eerie stillness. Only I would laugh at a time like this. Cullen would be so mad at me right now.

    “This wasn’t one of my better ideas,” she muttered under her breath, her voice echoing faintly in the cavern. “But at least I’m alive… so far.”

    Her legs were stiff, her body bruised from the fall, but Ariana managed to stand. The movement sent another wave of sharp pain through her side, nearly knocking her back down. She leaned against the icy wall for support, biting back a curse.

    How long have I been here? she wondered, her thoughts hazy. Minutes? Hours? Days? The thought of everyone assuming she was dead sent a sharp pang through her chest—not from fear, but frustration. If they thought she was gone, would they give up on the fight? Would Cullen…?

    Her jaw tightened. No. He wouldn’t. He’ll rally them. He’ll survive. He has to.

    Straightening as best she could, Ariana limped forward into the tunnel, the green glow of her mark lighting her way. Each step sent shocks of pain through her body, but she pressed on, her determination outweighing the agony. One step at a time, she told herself. Just keep moving.

    The cavern seemed endless, the cold biting at her skin and seeping into her bones. Every shadow seemed to shift, every sound echoed unnervingly. Yet she kept going, her focus narrowing to the rhythm of her steps and the flickering light of her mark.

    She was so focused on moving forward that the attack took her by surprise. A demon lunged from the shadows, its form twisting unnaturally as it snarled. Ariana reached for her daggers but grasped at empty space. The realization hit her like a blow. I lost them. In Haven.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The voice in her mind was clear, commanding, instinctive. She threw herself to the side, narrowly avoiding the demon’s strike. Her body twisted, her movements sharper, faster than they should have been given her injuries. Her instincts took over, guided by years of training—and by his voice.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    The demon lunged again, and her mark flared. A wave of energy exploded outward, forcing the creature back. Ariana staggered, her arm burning as the mark glowed brighter. Her vision swam, but she raised her hand, instincts screaming for control.

    The air crackled and shifted. A rift tore open before her, its sickly green light illuminating the cavern. The demon shrieked, its form twisting as it was pulled into the void. The rift sealed itself with a final burst of light, leaving Ariana alone in the sudden stillness.

    Her breath came in ragged gasps as she lowered her hand, staring at the now-empty space where the rift had been. Her mark throbbed painfully, the glow dimming slightly. “What the hell was that?” she murmured, her voice shaky. “Well, at least it worked.”

    And I’m still alive. That’s what matters.

    The light of her mark illuminated a narrow passage ahead, and she followed it, her steps slower but no less determined. The pain in her body was a constant companion, but she pushed it aside. *Focus. One step closer to Cullen. *

    Eventually, she saw it: a faint glimmer of light in the distance. Her heart leapt at the sight, hope surging through her battered frame. She quickened her pace, ignoring the sharp protests from her ribs and leg.

    The light grew brighter as she approached, and finally, she stepped out into the open. The cold hit her like a wall, the howling wind tearing at her coat and stinging her skin. Snow swirled around her, obscuring her vision, but she was outside. She was free.

    Her relief was short-lived. The blizzard raged around her, the landscape a blur of white and gray. The cold seeped through her armor, biting into her flesh and making her shiver uncontrollably.

    “Oh… a blizzard. Of course. Why not?” she muttered, her voice barely audible over the wind.

    She scanned her surroundings, searching for any sign of the Inquisition. The snow was deep, the trail she’d followed barely visible. But there were signs—trampled snow, broken branches. They had come this way. She just had to follow.

    Her thoughts drifted to Cullen, the memory of his voice a tether. She pictured his face, his warmth, the way his eyes softened when they met hers. He’s waiting for me. He has my ring. I’ll follow that star one more time.

    The thought gave her strength, her resolve hardening. She wasn’t ready to give up. Not yet. Not when there was still so much to fight for.

    She stumbled, her leg giving out beneath her. The snow cushioned her fall, but the cold seeped into her bones, making her limbs feel heavy and unresponsive. She forced herself up, her body trembling from the effort.

    “Come on,” she muttered through clenched teeth. “Just a little further.”

    Her vision blurred, her thoughts growing hazy, but she kept moving. One step at a time, one breath at a time. She wasn’t going to stop. She wasn’t going to die here.

    By your order, Commander.

    ~~~

    Riley stood amidst a cluster of Rangers, her sharp eyes scanning the icy expanse beyond their makeshift camp. The air was biting, her breath visible in the frigid morning as she addressed her team with urgency. The sharp wind cut through even the thickest cloaks, but Riley barely noticed. Her focus was fixed on the search.

    “Valentina, Linnea, Lamberto,” she began, her voice firm and steady despite the turmoil in her chest. “We’re splitting into scouting parties. I want every path that could lead back to Haven mapped and searched. We’re looking for survivors, supplies, and any sign of Wolf.”

    Valentina, her brown hair dusted with frost, nodded with conviction. “We’ll take the southern ridge. It’s narrow, but if anyone managed to escape, they might have taken that route.”

    Linnea adjusted her heavy cloak, her expression thoughtful. “I’ll take my team northward. There’s an old hunting trail up there. If she’s alive, she might have tried to get higher ground.”

    Lamberto, the oldest of the group, crossed his arms and spoke gruffly. “I’ll circle back toward the lower paths. If there are any stragglers or wounded, that’s where they’ll be.”

    Riley nodded, her expression set. “Good. Make sure every team is prepared for the cold and carry flares. If you find anything—anything at all—you signal immediately. And mark hazards. We can’t afford to lose anyone else.”

    Valentina hesitated, her green eyes meeting Riley’s. “And what about you? Where will you be?”

    Riley’s gaze hardened, though her voice was calm. “I’ll be coordinating from here and joining any search party that finds a lead. Wolf’s out there, and we’re going to bring her back.”

    The Rangers dispersed swiftly, their movements practiced and efficient. Riley remained, her thoughts racing as she considered their options. Haven had been a massacre, but she refused to believe Ariana was gone. She survived the Blight. She survived Krieger. She survived Kirkwall. She’s alive. Riley clung to that certainty like a lifeline, her faith in Ariana’s resilience unshakable.

    The sound of boots crunching in the snow drew her attention. Cullen approached, his expression a mix of weariness and determination. The snow clung to his shoulders, and the shadows under his eyes spoke of his despair. Despite her own exhaustion, Riley straightened her posture, her voice steady as she greeted him.

    “Organizing the search,” she said simply, anticipating his question. “We need to find her.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, his concern evident. “The chances…” He trailed off, his golden eyes scanning the distant peaks. “Riley, we barely got out ourselves. Haven is…” He hesitated, as though saying the words would make them more real.

    Riley’s expression didn’t waver. “She’s alive,” she said firmly, her voice cutting through the chill. “I refuse to believe otherwise. Wolf doesn’t go down without a fight.”

    Cullen’s lips pressed into a thin line, his shoulders tensing. “And if she isn’t?” he asked quietly, the words heavy with guilt.

    “I know it,” Riley replied, her tone unwavering. “But I also know she’s injured, freezing, and likely pushing herself harder than she should. She needs us. She needs me. And I’ll be damned if I let her down.”

    She hesitated for a moment, her voice dropping slightly. “You weren’t there during the Blight, Commander. I watched her stand against a horde of darkspawn the day we saved her. I saw her pull people from the ruins of villages, clear battlefields, survive—” Riley stopped short, her lips pressing into a thin line, the unspoken word lingering between them.

    Cullen’s brows furrowed at the sudden pause, but he didn’t press her. Whatever she had almost said hung in the air like a shadow, and he could feel the weight of it in her tone. There was a flicker of something in his gaze—an emotion that Riley couldn’t quite place. Vulnerability? Determination? It was gone as quickly as it appeared.

    “You truly believe she can survive this?” he asked, his voice quieter.

    “I know it,” Riley replied, her tone unwavering. “But I also know she’s injured, freezing, and probably pushing herself harder than she should. She needs us. She needs me. And I’ll be damned if I let her down.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his gaze shifting to the snow-covered expanse beyond the camp. The distant peaks were shrouded in mist, their paths treacherous and unforgiving. Finally, he nodded, his voice low but resolute. “Then go. Find her.”

    Riley inclined her head, her resolve solidifying. “Thank you, Commander. But don’t lose yourself in this,” she added, her tone softening. “We need you here. Keep the camp together.”

    For a moment, Cullen’s expression softened, his eyes meeting hers with a flicker of trust. “If anyone can find her, it’s you,” he said, his voice steady but laced with emotion.

    Riley turned back to the Rangers, her steps purposeful as she prepared to join the search herself. Behind her, Cullen lingered at the edge of the clearing, his breath visible in the frigid air. His gaze remained fixed on the mountains, his thoughts unreadable.

    Don’t get dead, Wolf. Riley’s silent prayer echoed in her mind as she stepped into the cold, the weight of her determination a shield against the unforgiving snow.

    ~~~

    Ariana stumbled upon the remnants of a campfire, her heart giving a faint flutter of hope before reality set in. The ashes were blackened, cold, and dusted with snow. Kneeling beside the debris, her trembling fingers sifted through it, the frigid air numbing her movements. Nothing. The faint spark of possibility was extinguished as quickly as it came.

    “It’s cold… nothing,” she murmured, her voice thin against the roar of the wind. She exhaled sharply, watching her breath curl into faint clouds that dissolved into the icy air. “Lucky me.”

    Her eyes scanned the area, desperate for anything—a scrap of cloth, a hint of warmth—but there was nothing. The Inquisition had moved on, their faint traces scattered by the blizzard. Wrapping her arms around herself, she tried to summon some courage against the cold that gnawed relentlessly at her.

    The trail stretched endlessly before her, but every step felt heavier, her strength sapping with each agonizing movement. Her right leg throbbed with every shift of weight, forcing her to rely on her left, which was rapidly growing numb. The blizzard didn’t relent, its icy claws wrapping tighter around her with every gust.

    Ariana turned back to the fire’s remains, the idea of rekindling it flickering through her mind. She crouched again, her frozen hands clawing at the charred wood. It was soaked through, as useless as her own dwindling reserves. She pressed her hands together, willing warmth into them, her mark flickering faintly in response. No choice but to keep moving.

    The cold seeped deeper, through armor and skin, gnawing at the edges of her mind. Her ribs ached with every shallow breath, a cruel reminder of her fragility. Doubt crept in, quiet but insidious, whispering at the edges of her resolve.

    Is it even worth continuing?

    The thought lingered, sharp and unwelcome, but then Cullen’s face filled her mind. His voice, steady and warm, soothed the edges of her fear. She thought of the way he made her feel—safe, cherished, and challenged all at once. She pictured his hand reaching for hers, the warmth in his gaze when he looked at her, the strength he lent her simply by being. He was her anchor, her tether to hope. And her ring. Maker, her ring. She’d given it to him to keep, and now she needed it back.

    Her fingers curled against her side, pressing against the bruised ribs as if holding herself together. No. It’s worth it. For him. For all of them.

    Gritting her teeth, Ariana forced herself upright, her legs shaking beneath her weight. Every movement was agony, her body screaming for rest, but she pressed on. She stumbled, catching herself on the snow-laden ground, her breaths coming in ragged bursts.

    That’s when she heard them.

    The low growls were faint at first, carried by the wind, but they were unmistakable. Wolves. The sound sent a chill down her spine that had nothing to do with the cold. Were they hunting her? Her heart thudded painfully against her ribs, the sound reverberating in her ears.

    She let out a soft, bitter laugh, her voice barely audible over the storm. “I should’ve stayed in bed today,” she muttered, her tone dry despite the fear creeping through her.

    The growls grew louder, closer, their guttural tones slicing through the howling wind. Her hand instinctively reached for a weapon, but the dagger that should have been strapped to her thigh was gone—lost in the chaos of Haven. She was defenseless, save for her wits and the faintly glowing mark on her hand.

    Most people break under pressure. You don’t.

    The voice was clear, calm, and commanding—his voice. Krieger. The phantom presence that pushed her forward when everything seemed bleakest. Ariana hated it, hated the strength it brought, hated the shadow it cast over her soul. But she didn’t deny it. She couldn’t. Not now.

    Her breathing steadied as the words settled into her bones. She straightened slightly, the pain in her side a reminder of her limits but also of her survival. She was still standing. She was still moving. And that’s all that matters.

    She pushed forward, each step a defiance of the cold and exhaustion dragging at her limbs. The wolves’ howls echoed behind her, a grim reminder of how precarious her position was. But she didn’t look back. She couldn’t afford to. Her focus remained on the faint trail ahead, the signs that the Inquisition had passed through.

    Cullen was alive. She had to believe that. The thought of his arms around her, his steady presence beside her, was the only thing keeping her from falling apart. She couldn’t let herself falter—not when he was waiting for her. Not when she still had a promise to keep.

    One more step, she told herself. One more breath.

    The howls faded into the storm, the cold biting at her every inch. But Ariana kept moving, the memory of Cullen’s voice a lifeline against the void. She would find him. She would survive this.

    She had to.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood at the edge of the camp, his gloved hands wrapped tightly around a small, familiar object. The weight of the ring in his palm was nothing compared to the ache in his chest. He turned it over carefully, the firelight catching on the polished blue stone at its center, making it gleam like a shard of the morning sky. This was more than a ring—it was a promise, one they hadn’t been able to keep all those years ago.

    The cold wind bit at his face, carrying the last remnants of the blizzard, but Cullen hardly noticed. His attention was fixed on the jagged peaks beyond the camp, now shrouded in a pale, swirling mist. Somewhere out there, Silver Rangers were searching. They clung to the belief that Ariana, the White Wolf, was alive. That she had survived the avalanche and the cold.

    He closed his hand around the ring, the edges digging into his palm. If Riley’s right, he thought, his jaw tightening, if somehow she’s alive, I won’t waste another moment.

    Memories of Ariana consumed him as he stood in the icy stillness. He thought of Kirkwall, the shared smiles that made the oppressive city seem lighter, the stolen moments of laughter amidst their struggles. He remembered the way she used to argue with him, fiery and determined, refusing to back down even when he was certain she would. The nights they spent dreaming of something better—dreams that felt fragile but real when she was beside him.

    And then there was her voice the night she returned from Redcliffe, filled with a mix of sorrow and hope: I need you. That unspoken connection had pulled him back to her, time and time again.

    Most of all, he thought of her standing in the Chantry, her voice trembling but steady as she said the words that had been etched into his heart ever since: I have always loved you.

    The thought of losing her again—truly losing her this time—was unbearable. If the Maker granted him even one more chance, he would make it count. Cullen’s grip on the ring tightened. He would put it back on her finger, not as a memory of the life they’d once planned but as a promise for the future. He would marry her, no matter the challenges ahead. Nothing else mattered anymore. Whatever secrets she carried, whatever shadows still lingered, they would face them together. He wouldn’t let her go.

    “Commander.” Leliana’s voice broke through his reverie. Cullen slipped the ring back into his pocket and turned, his posture stiffening. The spymaster approached with measured steps, her expression calm but her eyes sharp.

    “We’ve received reports from the scouts,” she said, gesturing toward the group gathered around the map table. “They’ve identified a few potential routes through the pass to the north. It’s dangerous terrain, but it’s our best chance to find shelter and regroup.”

    Cullen followed her to the table, where Cassandra, Josephine, Riley, and Solas were deep in discussion. The hastily sketched trails on the map before them painted a grim picture—narrow paths, steep drops, and the constant threat of frostbite or ambush. He listened as Cassandra outlined the risks, as Josephine calculated the logistics of moving so many through treacherous terrain. Riley stood nearby, arms crossed, her face grim but focused.

    The tension was palpable, but before anyone could speak further, a sharp voice rang out:

    “Lieutenant! Lieutenant Riley!”

    Cullen and the others turned as a young man sprinted toward them, his breath clouding the cold air. It was Elliot, one of Riley’s most dependable scouts. His face was flushed, his eyes wide with urgency.

    “What is it?” Riley demanded, stepping forward to meet him.

    Elliot skidded to a stop, his words tumbling out in hurried gasps. “The scouts… in the pass… west. They think they saw someone.”

    Riley’s eyes narrowed. “Someone?” she repeated, her voice dangerously low. “What do you mean?”

    Elliot took a deep breath, steadying himself. “They think it’s Wolf.”

    The world seemed to stop. The muffled conversations of the camp, the distant howl of the wind—all of it faded into silence in Cullen’s ears. His chest tightened, and his legs moved before his mind could catch up. He didn’t wait for further explanation. He was already running.

    The snow crunched beneath his boots as he sprinted toward the western edge of the camp, his breath coming in sharp, visible bursts. Behind him, he heard Riley shouting, her voice sharp and commanding.

    “Commander, wait!” she yelled, her own footsteps pounding in the snow as she followed. Cullen barely registered it. His focus was entirely on the distant peaks, the faint hope burning like a fire in his chest.

    Cassandra’s armor clinked faintly as she joined the pursuit, and other Rangers moved swiftly to follow. The group’s urgency mirrored Cullen’s own, but none of them could match the desperation that drove him forward.

    His mind raced with every step, his thoughts a storm of fear and hope. He pictured her face, her stubborn smile, the light in her eyes when she teased him. The image was so vivid it hurt. Please, Maker… let it be her.

    The mist grew thicker as he neared the edge of the camp, the jagged mountains looming closer. His heart pounded, the weight of the ring in his pocket pressing against him like a reminder of everything he couldn’t lose. He pushed harder, his breath ragged, his determination unshaken.

    If it’s her… I’m never letting go.

    ~~~

    The cold wind howled through the narrow pass, whipping snow into blinding swirls around Ariana as she knelt by the remnants of a campfire. The faint glow of embers was her only solace, a fragile reminder that she wasn’t entirely lost in the wilderness. Her trembling hands hovered over the dying warmth, though they were too numb to feel much of anything. Each shallow breath sent stabbing pain through her broken ribs, but she didn’t care anymore. She had pushed beyond pain, beyond exhaustion.

    The wolves’ howls echoed closer now, threading through the storm like taunts. They had been following her for hours—or maybe it had been days. Time was meaningless in this frozen hell.

    I can’t stop here, she told herself, though her thoughts were sluggish, weighed down by the cold and despair. She clenched her fists against the numbing frost, forcing her legs to move. One step. Then another. Keep moving.

    Ariana forced herself upright, her legs trembling beneath her weight. The snow was deep, each step a battle, but she pressed on. The trail narrowed as it wound through jagged rocks and frost-laden trees. Her vision blurred with fatigue, her body screaming for rest. Then, through the haze, she saw them—lights flickering against the storm, steady and warm.

    Campfires. Tents. The Inquisition.

    A sob escaped her lips, half-formed and caught in her throat. Relief surged through her chest, but her legs gave out, sending her crumpling into the snow. She tried to crawl, her fingers clawing at the icy ground, but the effort was futile. The cold began to seep in, numbing her body further, but she no longer cared. The light was there, so close.

    The wolves’ howls were drowned out by a different sound—footsteps, voices calling out, urgent and clear. One voice rose above the others, cutting through the storm like a beacon.

    “There! It’s her!”

    That voice… Cullen?

    Strong arms enveloped her, lifting her from the icy ground with a gentleness that belied their strength. Her head lolled against a warm chest, and through her fading consciousness, she caught the faint scent of elderflower and oakmoss. Familiar. Comforting.

    “You’re safe now,” Cullen murmured, his voice low and trembling. His cheek brushed hers as he tightened his hold, shielding her from the biting wind. “I’ve got you, love. I’ve got you.”

    The sudden shift in position sent a jolt of pain through her ribs, and Ariana flinched, a small gasp escaping her lips. Cullen froze for a moment, then adjusted his grip, one arm cradling her back more securely while the other supported her legs, careful to avoid putting pressure on her injuries.

    “I’m sorry,” he whispered, his voice raw with guilt. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

    Ariana wanted to tell him it was fine, that it didn’t matter, but her lips barely moved. The effort to speak was too much. Instead, she let herself sink into his arms, trusting his strength, his presence.

    The world wavered around her, the lights of the camp fading into blurred halos. She felt the warmth of his embrace, heard the steadiness of his heartbeat, and realized she was safe now. In his arms.

    I made it. I kept my promise.

    The corners of her lips curved into the faintest smile as darkness claimed her.

  • Chapter 71 – In the Shadow of the Breach

    23 Bloomingtide 9:41

    Cullen stood near the gates, issuing final instructions to the troops. His sharp commands cut through the morning air, but his mind was elsewhere. His gaze kept drifting toward the center of camp, scanning the movements of soldiers and mages alike. Despite the meticulous preparations, an unease had taken root within him. Something he couldn’t shake.

    Then he saw her.

    Ariana emerged from her quarters, and for a moment, Cullen’s words failed him. Her armor, though practical, carried an undeniable elegance—deep blue accented with silver etchings that caught the morning light, regal without being ostentatious. The fitted leather corset hugged her form, emphasizing her strength more than her figure, while the fur-lined cloak draped over her shoulders lent her an air of quiet authority. Her hands flexed briefly at her sides, the faint glow of the mark on her palm catching his eye even through the glove. Her daggers rested at her hips, their hilts familiar and ready, but there was no tension in her stance. Instead, there was resolve—steady, enduring, and unwavering.

    She moved with the quiet confidence he had come to admire, but Cullen could see the weight in her posture—the awareness of what lay ahead. The Breach pulsed ominously in the distance, and though she was determined, no one could face such a trial without feeling its enormity.

    Their eyes met across the distance, and he inclined his head, his silent acknowledgment drawing a faint smile from her. She adjusted her stride, walking toward him.

    “Commander,” she said as she approached, her tone light but carrying a note of finality.

    “Ariana,” he replied, his voice softer than he intended. He glanced around briefly, ensuring the soldiers were occupied before stepping closer and placing a hand on her waist. “Are you ready?”

    “As much as I’ll ever be,” she replied, a flicker of humor in her voice. But her eyes betrayed her. She was steady, focused—but not invincible. And the knowledge tightened something in his chest.

    “Ariana,” he began, his tone dropping to something quieter, more personal. “I need you to promise me something.”

    She tilted her head slightly, a flicker of curiosity crossing her face. “What is it?”

    “Be careful,” he said, the words heavy with meaning. “I know what’s at stake—I know what you’re walking into. But I also know you. You take risks, more than you should, and I can’t—” He cut himself off, his jaw tightening as he fought to find the right words. “I can’t lose you.”

    Her expression softened, and she took a step closer. “Cullen…”

    He met her gaze, the intensity in his eyes catching her off guard. “Promise me, Ariana. Promise me you’ll come back.”

    Her expression softened as she placed her hand on his arm. “Is that an order, Commander?” she asked, a teasing smile tugging at her lips.

    Cullen blinked, momentarily taken aback before a soft chuckle escaped him. “It is,” he said, his tone light but the earnestness in his eyes unwavering.

    Ariana shook her head, her smile widening. “You’re awfully demanding, you know that?”

    “It’s a skill that comes with the rank,” he replied, his lips quirking into a small smile.

    “Well,” she said, tilting her head slightly, “I’ll do my best not to disappoint you.”

    “You never do,” Cullen replied softly, his gaze holding hers. “But I need your promise, Ariana. Promise me you’ll come back.”

    Her teasing expression faltered, replaced by something more serious. She hesitated, the weight of his request settling over her. “I’ll do everything I can to come back,” she said quietly. “I promise.”

    He exhaled, relief flickering across his face, though his concern didn’t entirely fade. “Thank you.”

    For a moment, they stood in silence, the weight of the morning pressing down on them. Finally, Ariana broke the tension with a faint smirk. “You know, for someone who claims he can’t lose me, you’re very good at sending me off into mortal danger.”

    Cullen let out a soft laugh, the sound easing some of the tension in the air. “It’s not my preference, believe me.”

    “Good,” she quipped, the lightness returning to her voice. “I’d hate to think you were getting comfortable with it.”

    “Not in the slightest,” he replied, his smile softening as he glanced toward the Breach. “But I believe in you, Ariana. More than you know.”

    Her smirk softened into a genuine smile, and she inclined her head. “I’ll see you when this is done, Commander.”

    “Until then… Herald,” Cullen said, his voice steady but warm.

    As she turned and walked away, Cullen watched her go, the unease in his chest warring with the flicker of hope her promise had given him. Today, the fate of the world rested on her shoulders—and all he could do was trust her to return.

    ~~~

    The weight of Cullen’s words followed Ariana like a shadow as they neared the Temple of Sacred Ashes. The brisk mountain air stung her cheeks, but the ache in her chest was far harder to ignore. Promise me you’ll come back.

    The memory played over and over, each repetition tying a knot tighter around her ribs. He hadn’t just asked her—he’d ordered her, his voice both unyielding and pleading. The desperation in his eyes had spoken louder than his words, and she’d felt it like a blow. She had promised, of course, but she knew promises weren’t guarantees.

    Ahead of her, Solas walked with his usual grace, his shoulders set with purpose. He was explaining something about the mark and its connection to the Veil, but his voice barely registered over the noise in her head. The Breach pulsed ominously in the sky, its unnatural green glow casting an eerie light over their path.

    “Ariana,” Solas said, his voice breaking through her thoughts. He slowed his pace, turning to meet her gaze. “Are you listening?”

    She blinked, refocusing. “Yes,” she lied, though her tone lacked conviction.

    Solas turned back toward her, his expression unreadable. “Remember, Herald,” he said quietly, his tone cautious but firm. “When the time comes, you must focus. The energy will be overwhelming, and the temptation to let it consume you will be strong. You must fight it.”

    “I will,” Ariana interrupted, her voice firmer now. “I know what’s at stake.”

    Solas nodded, though his expression betrayed a flicker of doubt. “Good. Then let us proceed.”

    Cassandra fell into step beside her, her presence a steadying force. “You will succeed,” she said, her tone more commanding than reassuring. “You have come this far. Do not falter now.”

    “I don’t intend to,” Ariana replied, though her voice was softer than Cassandra’s.

    Still, Cullen’s voice echoed in her mind. Promise me you’ll come back. She had given him that promise, but as she stared ahead at the Breach, she couldn’t ignore the uncertainty gnawing at her. She knew what she was walking into, knew the risks, but Cullen’s words had turned the stakes into something more personal.

    Dorian, sensing the tension, sidled up beside her. “You know,” he began, his tone light, “if you die up there, I’m going to be insufferable. I’ll have to write a tragic ode, mourn you dramatically, and make everyone feel guilty for not appreciating you enough while you were alive.”

    Ariana snorted softly despite herself. “Is that your idea of encouragement?”

    “Encouragement?” Dorian feigned offense, placing a hand over his chest. “Darling, I’m trying to motivate you with the sheer horror of leaving me to suffer through all this without you.”

    “You’re terrible at this,” she said, shaking her head.

    “Terrible? Or brilliant?” he quipped, flashing her a grin. “I’m fairly certain it’s the latter.”

    “Both,” Cassandra interjected, her tone dry.

    “Ah, Seeker,” Dorian said with a dramatic sigh. “Your faith in me is as unwavering as ever.”

    “Unwaveringly skeptical,” she replied, though a faint smirk tugged at her lips.

    Ariana allowed herself a brief smile, the banter pulling her from her thoughts, if only for a moment. But as they continued their march, her mind inevitably returned to Cullen. The way he’d looked at her, the way his hand had lingered on her waist—it had been more than worry. It had been fear.

    And she hated that she couldn’t ease it.

    I will survive, she told herself again, her hand unconsciously brushing the mark on her palm. The faint glow pulsed beneath her glove, a reminder of the power she carried—and the cost it might demand.

    “Peace and quiet,” she muttered under her breath, echoing the earlier banter. “I could use that right about now.”

    “Boring,” Dorian replied, overhearing her. “But if it’s what you truly want, I suppose I could learn to respect it. Temporarily.”

    She smiled faintly, but her gaze remained fixed on the Breach. It loomed larger now, its malevolent light casting their shadows long across the rocky path.

    Just survive, she thought again, her promise to Cullen like an anchor in the storm of her thoughts. Whatever happens, just survive. And she would. No matter the cost. Because losing him again wasn’t something she could bear. Not when they had finally found their way back to each other. Not when they still had a future to fight for.

    ~~~

    The Temple of Sacred Ashes loomed before them, its ruins casting jagged, haunting shadows over the gathered forces stationed at a “safe” distance. Soldiers and templars held their positions, their stances rigid, the tension palpable even from afar. The area closest to the Breach was reserved for Ariana, Cassandra, Solas, Dorian, and the mages prepared to lend their strength.

    Ariana stared up at the swirling, sickly green tear in the sky. It pulsed with an unnatural rhythm, like a heartbeat gone horribly wrong, casting an eerie glow over the shattered remnants of the temple. The sight of it twisted something deep inside her, a mix of dread and resolve. This was it—the moment that would decide everything.

    Solas stepped forward, his voice calm yet commanding as he addressed the mages. “Focus past the Herald! Let her will draw from you. Offer no resistance—be as the current to her hand.”

    The mages nodded, their expressions a mix of fear, determination, and resignation. Ariana took a deep breath, her fingers curling into fists before she forced them to relax. Her heart pounded in her chest, loud and steady, as if trying to remind her she was still alive. For now.

    The Breach loomed impossibly large, its hum vibrating through her bones, making the mark on her hand throb in recognition. It felt as though the Breach itself saw her, hated her for daring to challenge it. She didn’t need to glance back to know every eye was on her—companions, soldiers, templars, and mages alike. For them, she couldn’t falter.

    But her thoughts betrayed her. Cullen’s voice echoed in her mind, unshakable and grounding. Promise me you’ll come back. Promise me.

    How could I have promised him that? she thought bitterly, her gaze fixed on the Breach. She felt the warmth of his hand again, the intensity of his eyes, the weight of his words. She had meant it when she said she’d come back—Maker, how she had meant it. But now, standing in the shadow of the Breach, the sheer force of its energy washing over her like an ocean tide, the promise felt fragile, breakable.

    And yet, she couldn’t let it end here. She couldn’t let the last few days—their quiet moments, their stolen glances, and the memory of his hand brushing her cheek—be the only thing they got. After all these years, after everything they had lost, she couldn’t leave it at that. She had once promised him her whole life, and now, more than ever, she was determined that life would be a long one. It has to be.

    “You can do this, Herald,” Cassandra said from behind her, her voice steady and strong. Ariana glanced over her shoulder and saw the Seeker’s nod of encouragement, the rare softness in her otherwise stern expression.

    Dorian caught her eye, offering a grin. “Don’t forget to make it look good. You’ve got an audience.”

    Ariana huffed a quiet laugh, though it was more an exhale than anything else. Solas stood still, his expression unreadable but his presence somehow steadying.

    Turning back to the Breach, Ariana raised her hand. The mark on her palm ignited, searing with light as the power surged outward. She forced her focus onto the rift, drawing on the strength of the mages behind her. Energy crackled in the air, wild and volatile, threatening to pull her apart as she wrestled to control it.

    The torrent of magic felt endless, an ocean she was trying to contain with bare hands. It was chaos—violent, unrelenting chaos—and it demanded everything from her. Her mind screamed for relief, her body trembled from the strain, but she refused to give in.

    The Breach pushed back, its power surging in defiance. For a terrible moment, she thought it might consume her entirely. But then Cullen’s words came back, firm and steady: But I believe in you, Ariana. More than you know.

    Then believe in me now, she thought fiercely. Gritting her teeth, she pushed harder, her entire being focused on the task. The mark flared brighter, and the Breach wavered, its edges folding inward.

    With a deafening sound like thunder splitting the heavens, the Breach collapsed in on itself. The green light dimmed, folding smaller and smaller until, with a final boom, it vanished. A shockwave rippled outward, throwing everyone to the ground.

    The silence that followed was staggering.

    Cassandra was the first to recover, scrambling to her feet and scanning the area. Mages groaned as they pulled themselves upright, many looking dazed. Soldiers in the distance stood frozen, their breaths visible in the chill morning air.

    “Ariana?” Cassandra’s voice was sharp, urgent as her eyes searched the wreckage.

    Near the center of the ruins, Ariana was down on one knee, her hand pressed into the ground for balance. Her breathing was heavy, her head bowed, but she was upright. Cassandra was at her side in moments, kneeling to place a firm hand on her shoulder.

    “You did it!” Cassandra said, her voice filled with a rare note of pride and something bordering on awe.

    Ariana raised her head, exhaustion plain on her face. For a moment, she simply blinked at Cassandra, her mind struggling to process the words. Then, slowly, a small, tired smile tugged at her lips. “We did it,” she corrected softly.

    The cheers began faintly, scattered voices among the mages and soldiers. Then, like a wave, the sound grew, rolling across the battlefield as the realization of what had happened sank in. The Breach was gone.

    Ariana swayed as she stood, Cassandra immediately steadying her. Her legs felt like lead, and every muscle in her body protested, but she forced herself upright.

    Dorian and Solas reached her, their expressions triumphant.

    “Not bad for someone who just traveled through time,” Dorian said with a grin, clapping her lightly on the shoulder.

    Solas offered a small nod of approval. “You are more resilient than I gave you credit for, Herald.”

    Ariana let out a soft laugh, though it was weak. Her gaze drifted to the temple ruins behind them, the absence of the Breach almost surreal. For the first time in what felt like ages, there was a glimmer of hope.

    Cassandra fell into step beside her as they began walking back, her voice quieter now. “You should be proud. You’ve given them something to believe in.”

    Ariana’s eyes remained distant, her thoughts lingering on Cullen, on the promise she’d made. This isn’t over, she thought as she glanced at her trembling hand. I promised him I’d come back—and I did. But now I need to keep fighting. For him. For us.

    And as they moved through the cheering crowd, her hand drifted briefly to her left forearm. A phantom ache lingered there, a subtle reminder of what she had survived before—and the strength she would need to keep going.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood at the edge of the camp, his posture rigid, arms crossed tightly over his chest. The soldiers around him were cheering, their voices rising in jubilant waves that carried through the chill morning air. But he barely heard it. His gaze was fixed on the distant path winding down from the temple ruins, every muscle in his body taut with anticipation.

    The Breach was gone—that much was clear. The gaping wound in the sky, the unnatural green light that had cast its eerie glow over Haven for what felt like an eternity, was no more. Relief swept through him like a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding, but it wasn’t complete. Not yet.

    Not until he saw her.

    Time dragged cruelly, each passing second tightening the knot in his chest. He had never felt so powerless, forced to stand on the sidelines while she faced the impossible. He clenched his hands into fists, the leather of his gloves creaking under the strain. The thought of losing her—after finally getting her back after all these years—was unbearable. He had promised himself once, long ago, that Ariana would be his wife, that their lives would intertwine. He hadn’t given up on that dream. He wouldn’t.

    At last, movement on the path caught his eye. A group was descending from the ruins: mages, templars, soldiers. And then, at the center of it all—Ariana.

    His breath left him in a rush, his shoulders sagging slightly as the tension drained from his body. She moved with purpose, though her steps were slower than usual. Her armor bore new scratches, and a faint red mark marred her temple where debris must have struck her. But she was upright. She was alive.

    Cullen let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, relief washing over him like sunlight breaking through storm clouds. She had kept her promise.

    Her gaze found his even from a distance, and he saw the faint curve of her lips—a tired, triumphant smile. She had done it. Of course she had. She always did.

    Before he knew it, his legs were carrying him toward her, his strides quick and determined. The closer he came, the more he could see the weariness etched into her features, the subtle tremor in her movements. But she was here. She was whole.

    When they finally stood face-to-face, he reached for her hands without hesitation, his fingers curling around hers as though he needed to feel her warmth to believe she was real.

    “You’re alright,” he said softly, his voice carrying a mix of relief and something deeper—something he couldn’t quite put into words.

    Ariana tilted her head, her smile growing faintly mischievous despite her weariness. “Of course I am. I had orders to follow, didn’t I?”

    Cullen let out a soft chuckle, shaking his head. “So that’s what it takes to get you to listen—formal orders?”

    “Apparently,” she replied, her tone light but her eyes betraying the weight of what she’d just endured. “You might want to savor the moment. I’m not known for making a habit of it.”

    “I’ll take what I can get,” he said, a small smile tugging at his lips. His hands tightened slightly around hers as he added, more seriously, “You did it. Ariana, you…” His words faltered, emotion tightening his throat.

    Ariana squeezed his hands gently, her gaze steady. “We did it,” she corrected, her voice soft but resolute. “I couldn’t have done this alone.”

    Cullen nodded, though his expression betrayed the depth of his feelings. He couldn’t fully agree. To him, the Breach might have been sealed with the strength of many, but the weight of it had rested squarely on her shoulders.

    “Come on,” Ariana said after a moment, her tone shifting to something lighter. “Let’s get back to Haven. I could use a hot meal. Or a nap. Maybe both.”

    “Both sounds reasonable,” Cullen replied, stepping beside her as they began walking down the path together.

    The noise of the camp grew louder as they approached, but for a while, they walked in companionable silence. Cullen’s hand remained entwined with hers, the contact grounding them both.

    His mind drifted back to the promises he had made to himself—back in Kirkwall, back during the Blight, and all the days in between. He had vowed to stand by her, to fight for her, to give her the life she deserved. He had never stopped believing in that dream, even when the world had done its best to tear them apart.

    As they neared the gates of Haven, Ariana glanced at him, her expression softer now. “Thank you,” she said quietly.

    “For what?” Cullen asked, his brow furrowing slightly.

    “For making me promise,” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. “For reminding me to survive.”

    Cullen didn’t respond immediately, but the look he gave her said more than words could. Finally, he squeezed her hand again and murmured, “Always.”

    They crossed the gates together, the weight of the day lingering like a shadow, but for now, the promise of tomorrow felt a little less daunting with their hands clasped firmly between them.

    ~~~

    The festive air in Haven was intoxicating. Laughter and music spilled from the tavern, bonfires crackled warmly, and the scent of roasted meats mingled with the crisp mountain breeze. People danced and sang, sharing exaggerated tales of heroism and daring feats. For the first time in months, the shadow of despair no longer loomed over the camp.

    Ariana stood near the Chantry courtyard, her arms crossed as she leaned on a stack of crates. The faint glow of lanterns lit the faces of those gathered below, their smiles radiant in the soft light. She allowed herself a rare moment to simply watch, her lips curving into a small smile.

    This is what hope feels like, she thought. This is what we’re fighting for.

    The Breach was gone, sealed by her own hand with the strength of the mages behind her. For the first time since the Conclave, the sky above Haven was still. It felt like breathing fresh air after being submerged for far too long. They were one step closer to preventing the dark future she had seen, and the weight of that knowledge made the celebration feel even more meaningful.

    But even as she tried to let the joy of the moment settle over her, a quiet tension lingered in the back of her mind. She knew this wasn’t the end—far from it. The Elder One was still out there, his plans still in motion. They had won the battle, but the war had only just begun.

    The sound of boots crunching on the gravel path drew her attention, and she turned to see Cassandra approaching. The Seeker’s expression was calm, but there was a softness in her gaze that betrayed her own sense of relief.

    “Solas confirms the heavens are scarred but calm,” Cassandra said as she came to stand beside her. “The Breach is sealed. We’ve received reports of lingering rifts, and there are still questions to be answered, but… this was a victory. Word of your heroism has spread.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “Don’t they know I fell into this? Almost literally.”

    Cassandra’s lips twitched into a faint smile. “Perhaps you’re too close to judge. We needed you. We still do. We have yet to discover how the Breach came to be, and that is only the most conspicuous of our troubles.” She paused, her tone turning more somber. “Strange days, and more to come.”

    Ariana nodded, her gaze drifting back to the celebration. “For now, though… let them have this. We’ve all earned it.”

    The moment seemed to linger, a fleeting reprieve in the chaos that had defined their lives. But then, the sound of alarm bells shattered the calm, sharp and jarring against the cheerful din. The music and laughter died instantly, replaced by confusion and fear as people turned toward the source of the noise. Soldiers scrambled, the festive air dissolving into a frantic storm of activity.

    Ariana’s heart clenched, the shift in atmosphere like a blow. Before she could process the sound fully, Cullen’s voice rang out, steady and commanding: “Forces approaching! To arms!”

    Her hand flew to the daggers at her hips as she straightened, the instincts of battle taking over. She exchanged a glance with Cassandra, and in that shared look, no words were needed. They broke into a sprint toward the gates, the light and warmth of Haven fading behind them as chaos surged ahead.

    The clang of armor, the shouted orders, the flicker of torches—it all blurred together as they reached the walls. Soldiers were already forming ranks, their movements quick and practiced, though the tension in the air was thick enough to taste. The faint sound of distant war horns carried through the night, chilling Ariana more than the mountain air ever could.

    And there he was. Cullen stood at the forefront, his presence a steadying anchor amidst the rising storm. The torchlight cast sharp lines across his face, his expression focused and unyielding. His voice cut through the noise with sharp precision, barking orders to the soldiers around him. He had always been this way in battle: calm, collected, decisive. Watching him now, she couldn’t help but marvel at the strength he radiated, the way he commanded not just with authority but with purpose.

    He was made for this, she thought, her heart tightening with something that was equal parts admiration and pride. Cullen had always been a soldier, a leader, but in moments like these, she saw more than that. She saw the man Thedas needed—the man she needed.

    He had carried so much on his shoulders, more than anyone should, and still, he stood. Still, he fought. Ariana rarely allowed herself to admit just how much she believed in him, how much she drew strength from his unwavering focus. But she felt it now, steadying her, grounding her as the chaos swirled around them.

    She had promised herself to him once, long ago. And despite everything, she had never stopped believing in that promise—or in him.

    Ariana forced herself to move, her steps deliberate as she approached him. His voice rang out again, directing soldiers to reinforce the gates, to hold the line. Even as she drew closer, he didn’t falter, didn’t glance away from the soldiers he was rallying.

    “Cullen,” she called, her voice steady despite the unease twisting in her gut.

    His gaze snapped to hers, and for a moment, the tension in his features softened, just barely.

    But before she could say another word, the horns sounded again—closer now. The darkness beyond the gates seemed to pulse, the faint flicker of distant firelight illuminating something… moving.

    Ariana froze, her breath catching as unease coiled tighter in her chest. Whatever was coming, it wasn’t ordinary. It wasn’t human.

    The noise around them grew louder—shouts, orders, the clatter of weapons being drawn. The celebratory glow of Haven had been snuffed out entirely, replaced by the cold, sharp edge of looming danger.

    Cullen stepped forward, his expression hardening once more. “Positions!” he called, his voice carrying over the din.

    Ariana’s hand tightened on the hilt of her dagger as she moved to his side, her heart pounding in her chest. The flicker of torches, the distant horns, the shifting shadows—they all seemed to blur together as the unknown bore down on them.

    Whatever was coming, it was here.

  • Chapter 70 – Let Tomorrow Be Enough

    18 – 22 Bloomingtide 9:41

    Before Ariana could make her way into the war room, the Chantry doors opened once more, letting in a burst of chill morning air. It was Riley. Ariana froze for a moment, her breath catching as relief swept through her. After what Leliana had told her about Cullen’s fate in the dark future, she couldn’t help but imagine Riley had suffered a similar one. Seeing her now, safe and whole, was like a weight lifting off her chest.

    Without a second thought, she crossed the distance between them and wrapped Riley in a tight hug. She held on longer than she usually would, letting herself savor the reassurance of her friend’s solid presence.

    Riley returned the hug with easy warmth, though her tone stayed casual, as if she sensed Ariana needed the familiarity of their banter more than anything serious.

    “You know,” Riley chuckled, patting her back lightly, “if you keep this up, I might start thinking you missed me.”

    Ariana stepped back, her usual teasing grin already returning. “Don’t flatter yourself. It’s just this one time.”

    “Pretty sure it’s been two or three times now,” Riley replied with a mock-thoughtful expression, though the smirk tugging at her lips gave her away.

    Ariana waved her hand dismissively, grinning. “Details.”

    Riley tilted her head, her expression softening briefly as she studied Ariana’s face. “You look better,” she said, her tone gentler now. “Last I heard, Redcliffe was… a mess.”

    The smile faltered on Ariana’s lips for the briefest moment, but she recovered quickly, steering the conversation to business. “How’s our progress in the Hinterlands?”

    “Good. We left when the Fereldan army marched in. Figured they could handle it from there,” Riley replied with a shrug. Her smirk turned curious as she added, “So… why’d the Fereldan army finally decide to get off their asses?”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her voice light but carrying a playful edge. “Oh, you know, just the usual. You were right, a Tevinter magister had taken over Redcliffe Castle.”

    “That all?” Riley asked, her tone dry.

    “Well, he also cast a time spell to get to Redcliffe before me, sent me into the future, and conscripted the mages into service for the Imperium,” Ariana added. Her smirk grew as she spoke casually, but the humor didn’t fully mask the weight she was carrying. She folded her arms and tilted her head, feigning nonchalance.

    Riley blinked at her, unimpressed. “Right. So, the usual, then.”

    “Precisely,” Ariana replied with a laugh. Riley always had that effect on her—taking the worst of things and making them manageable, even if only for a moment.

    Riley shook her head, smirking. “Tavern in a bit?”

    “Absolutely,” Ariana replied without hesitation, her grin unwavering. She didn’t need to think twice. She had always valued moments like these, and right now, sharing a drink with Riley felt like the perfect way to remind herself that not everything was on fire.

    As Riley walked further into the Chantry, Ariana lingered for a moment, watching her go with a soft, content smile. The thought of sitting down with Riley by the fire, sharing stories over a pint of ale, felt like the first real break she could remember in what felt like forever. For a moment, she allowed herself to breathe, to let the weight of everything ease just a little.

    She’d spent so long focused on the battles ahead, on the horrors she’d seen, but now she realized something else—these moments, however fleeting, were just as important. As she followed Riley toward the war room, Ariana felt, if only for a moment, like herself again.

    ~~~

    Riley leaned back in her chair, her smirk widening as she sipped her drink. “So, Wolf, what’s this I hear about a certain Commander sneaking flowers into your quarters?”

    “Maker help me,” Ariana muttered, dragging a hand down her face in exasperation.

    Dorian perked up instantly, his charming tone dripping with mischief. “Flowers, you say? My, my, this is delicious. Do go on,” he said, turning toward Riley with exaggerated curiosity.

    “Oh, you know,” Riley said, her grin wicked. “The usual—moonlit rendezvous, clandestine bouquets… jasmines and lilacs, I heard. Someone has impeccable taste.”

    Before Ariana could muster a retort, Valentina leaned forward, her voice rich with amusement. “And here I thought the Commander only had eyes for strategy meetings and training drills. Did he ever get you flowers before?”

    Ariana groaned, her face already warm as she buried it in her hands. “I can’t believe this is happening.”

    “Oh, but it’s happening,” Varric cut in, leaning on the table with a wide grin. “Word is the Commander carried you back to your quarters after you rode into Haven like a bat out of hell. The soldiers are practically writing sonnets about it.”

    “Excellent material for your next book, don’t you think?” Valentina added, her smirk teasing.

    “I hate you all,” Ariana mumbled, her voice muffled.

    “Uh-huh,” Varric said, smirking. “So… do we finally have a wedding date?”

    Ariana threw her hands up. “There is no wedding date! And the flowers weren’t even from him! A soldier brought them to me.”

    As her hands fell back to her lap, Dorian’s sharp eyes narrowed, zeroing in like a hawk spotting prey. He leaned forward, pointing dramatically. “Wait just a moment… what is that?”

    “What’s what?” Ariana asked, confused by his sudden intensity.

    “That.” Dorian gestured emphatically at her left hand. “That sparkling, suspiciously engagement-shaped ring you’re wearing.”

    Ariana sighed, shaking her head. “That would be…” she began, looking around the table at the people who already knew exactly what it was, “an engagement ring…”

    “Now this is a story I need to hear,” Dorian said, grabbing her wrist lightly and holding her hand up for all to see. “Is that from the Commander?”

    Varric let out a bark of laughter, leaning back in his chair. “Well, Pup, looks like you’re caught.”

    Riley smirked, crossing her arms. “And here I thought we’d already had enough fun at her expense today.”

    Valentina, leaning her chin on her hand, grinned slyly. “Apparently, we were just getting started.”

    “Alright, alright!” Ariana said, pulling her hand back and glaring at the group, though her face was redder than the wine in front of Dorian. “There’s nothing new to tell.”

    “Oh, it’s all new to me,” Dorian said, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “So why don’t you start from the beginning.”

    “Maker save me,” Ariana muttered, glancing around at her grinning companions. She finally locked eyes with Dorian, her expression resigned. “It’s a long story, but yes, it’s from Cullen.”

    The table erupted in noise, a mixture of laughter, gasps, and teasing.

    “Cullen?” Dorian repeated, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise. “You’ve been holding out on me, my dear. Here I didn’t think he had it in him…”

    “We were engaged,” Ariana admitted, her voice almost drowned out by the commotion. “Years ago, before… well, everything.”

    “And yet here you are, wearing his ring again,” Riley pointed out, her smirk practically splitting her face. “That’s not exactly subtle, Wolf.”

    “Because I never stopped loving him!” Ariana blurted out before slapping a hand over her mouth.

    The table went silent for a beat. Then Varric let out a low whistle. “Well, there it is. If I’d known this was going to turn into material for one of my romance serials, I’d have brought more drinks.”

    Ariana groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Can we not do this right now?”

    Dorian, however, looked unexpectedly thoughtful. “Well,” he said, sitting back with a grin that was less teasing and more approving, “I must say, I can’t fault your taste. The Commander does have a certain rugged charm about him. But if you’re going to rekindle old flames, my dear, you’d better keep me in the loop. I live for this sort of drama.”

    “But haven’t you heard?” Valentina asked teasingly, looking at Dorian. “It would seem that our dear Wolf and the Commander were locked in her quarters for two days… alone.”

    “Oh… do tell!” Dorian said excitedly. “Two days? Is he as good as I imagine he would be?”

    Ariana’s face flushed a deeper shade of red if that was even possible.

    Riley patted Ariana’s shoulder sympathetically. “Andraste’s knickers! It’s true then? Is that what you were doing for two days, Wolf? You’ll never live this down now.”

    “You’re all insufferable,” Ariana muttered, dropping her head back into her hands as her face flushed into a deep shade of crimson that seemed impossible.

    “Ah, but you love us for it,” Valentina quipped, raising her glass in a mock toast.

    The banter was in full swing when the tavern door opened, and Cullen stepped inside. Ariana glanced up, her amusement fading as her cheeks quickly regained the crimson color that had finally been clearing. His gaze landed on her, and a faint, familiar smile tugged at his lips.

    “Oh, this is too good,” Varric said, grinning as he noticed her reaction.

    “Perfect timing,” Dorian chimed in, his eyes gleaming with mischief. “Oh, Commander?” he called out, waving cheerfully.

    Ariana groaned audibly and thunked her head down onto the table, her mortification complete. The group erupted into laughter, their teasing reaching new heights as Cullen began making his way over.

    Riley leaned closer, her voice low enough only Ariana could hear. “You know, Wolf, you make it far too easy for us.”

    Valentina chimed in, her voice equally low but laced with amusement. “He certainly plays the part of knight in shining armor well…”

    Ariana muttered something unintelligible into the table, her only solace being that Cullen likely hadn’t overheard—yet. But as his footsteps drew nearer, she knew her reprieve was about to end.

    ~~~

    As Cullen reached the table, he was immediately met with Dorian’s trademark mischief.

    “Commander,” Dorian began smoothly, his grin already promising trouble, “Perfect timing. Now we can truly get into the details! How do you feel about red and gold as a color scheme?”

    “A color—for what?” Cullen asked, his brow furrowing in genuine confusion.

    “Just don’t answer that,” Ariana cut in quickly, her voice muffled by her hands. “Trust me.”

    Dorian waved her off with dramatic flair. “Fine, fine, I can make that decision on my own. Now, how about Denerim Palace, Commander? Or do we need something more grand? We could move it to Orlais if that’s the case.”

    Cullen blinked, glancing at Ariana, who looked ready to disappear into the table. “I… don’t—what are you talking about?”

    “Oh, don’t be coy,” Dorian said with mock exasperation. “We’re talking about your wedding, of course. The event of the Age! Don’t worry; I’ll handle the details.”

    “Maker help me,” Cullen muttered, though a faint smile tugged at his lips. He was starting to understand why Ariana looked like she wanted the floor to swallow her whole.

    Riley leaned in, her grin wicked. “Oh, we’re just helping Wolf here plan for all the rumors flying around Haven. You know, flowers, romantic dinners in the war room, being locked in her room for two days, the engagement ring…”

    Cullen blinked. “The enga—” His mind caught up, and his gaze snapped to Ariana, who looked like she wanted to vanish. Then it clicked. “Oh.”

    “Oh, and let’s not forget the infamous scandalous Hightown strolls,” Varric added with a grin, leaning back in his chair. “You remember those, don’t you, Commander?”

    Ariana groaned audibly, lifting her head just enough to glare at him. “Don’t you dare.”

    Cullen chuckled, settling into the seat next to Ariana. “The rumors in Kirkwall? Those are… hard to forget. Some of them were quite entertaining.” His tone turned teasing as he added, “You probably never heard the ones that stayed in the Gallows.”

    That earned a round of laughter from the table, but Ariana looked positively alarmed now. Her wide eyes and deepening blush betrayed her growing mortification. “Cullen…”

    “Oh, the Lowtown rumors,” he continued with feigned thoughtfulness, as though he hadn’t heard her. “Now those were even more… colorful. Something about sneaking into your room every night for vigor–”

    “Cullen!” Ariana interrupted shooting him a sharp glare.

    Dorian and Varric were in stitches, their laughter echoing through the tavern. “Lowtown certainly has its charms,” Dorian said between chuckles. “But I imagine the Hightown rumors had more… elegance?”

    “Oh, yes,” Cullen agreed with a grin. “Hightown cared more about whether the ‘black sheep of the Trevelyan family’ might actually marry a Knight-Captain.”

    “And some even suggested I’d already proposed,” he added wryly, casting a glance at Ariana. “Do you remember the time I knelt in front of you on that bench?”

    Riley’s eyes widened with mock incredulity. “Wait—you knelt? In Hightown? Maker’s breath, Commander, do you know how rumors work?”

    Ariana groaned again, burying her face in her hands. “See? Riley gets it. Are you ever going to let that go?”

    “Not a chance,” Cullen replied, his amusement evident. “She practically leapt out of her seat as if it had caught on fire.”

    “You were kneeling in front of me!” Ariana protested, finally lifting her head to glare at him, though the embarrassed grin tugging at her lips gave her away. “In Hightown. Where the rumors were already bad enough!”

    “It wasn’t a proposal,” Cullen said with mock innocence, his grin widening. “I just needed to make sure you were alright. You looked so flustered I thought something was wrong.”

    “Because you were kneeling!” Ariana shot back, shaking her head. “Maker’s breath, I still don’t know what you were thinking.”

    The group dissolved into laughter, even Ariana finally giving in, though her cheeks remained a vivid red. Cullen leaned back in his chair, his own laugh softer but no less genuine. Watching her now—flustered, exasperated, and glowing with life—made every teasing comment worth it.

    “Alright, alright,” Ariana said, holding up her hands in surrender. “Are we done embarrassing me yet?”

    “Not even close,” Dorian declared, his grin wicked. “But don’t worry, dear Herald. It’s all in good fun. And really, if you didn’t want rumors, you shouldn’t have been so… interesting.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, exasperated but smiling. Cullen leaned in slightly, his voice quiet enough for only her to hear. “For what it’s worth,” he said softly, his tone warm, “I wouldn’t trade any of it. Not a single rumor.”

    Ariana turned to meet his gaze, her blush softening into something more thoughtful. For a moment, the teasing and laughter faded into the background as they shared a quiet understanding. Cullen held her gaze a second longer before straightening, his focus shifting back to the group just as Dorian launched into a fresh round of wedding planning.

    “Commander,” Dorian called, his grin sharp. “So, colors, what do you think of deep reds and golds?”

    Cullen glanced at Ariana, smirking faintly before answering. “She would prefer blue and silver.”

    Ariana blinked, clearly caught off guard. “How did you—?”

    That was all it took to send the table into another uproar of laughter. Cullen simply smiled, letting the moment stretch. He might not have all the answers, but in this fleeting instance, he felt a rare certainty—one that spoke of knowing her, of being hers, in a way no rumor could ever capture.

    ~~~

    The past few days in Haven had been a rare reprieve, a brief moment where the constant battles and tension had eased. With the mages recruited and a plan to close the Breach forming, there was, for the first time, a glimmer of hope that the end of this nightmare might be within reach. The air around the village felt lighter, and even the most hardened soldiers seemed less grim. But Ariana couldn’t shake the weight on her shoulders.

    For now, most of Haven didn’t know about the dark future she had seen. And she intended to keep it that way. Let them enjoy this moment, free of the knowledge of what awaited if they failed.

    Ariana herself had spent much of the past two days in her quarters, allowing herself to rest, to let the bruises and minor injuries she’d sustained in Redcliffe and the future begin to heal. Her mind, though, refused to settle. Every time she thought about the Breach, the Elder One, or the fragile alliance between templars and mages, she found herself spiraling into what-ifs. She was running out of time to stop the chaos.

    This afternoon, she had attempted to distract herself with “light” reading—the writ from the Divine that granted authority to the Inquisition. It was hardly the most riveting choice, but the words had been a welcome reprieve from her own thoughts. For a while, she had managed to lose herself in the legal language, deciphering the structure of how the Inquisition had come to exist. But eventually, even that failed to keep her mind occupied.

    Her thoughts had begun circling back to darker places when a knock at the door snapped her out of her reverie. “Come,” she called, closing the book and setting it aside.

    The door creaked open, and Cullen stepped in, his frame filling the doorway. He paused when he saw her sitting on the bed, wrapped in her robe, the sunlight from the window catching the loose strands of her dark hair.

    “If you’re busy, I can come back later,” he said, his tone uncertain.

    Ariana glanced at the book and laughed. “Oh, this?” She held it up to show him the cover. “It’s the writ granting the Inquisition authority. Riveting stuff.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, closing the door behind him. “You must have run out of other books in the library you broke into.”

    She shrugged, smiling faintly. “I was curious how one goes about starting an Inquisition. It’s surprisingly dull.”

    “It’s not meant to be exciting,” Cullen replied with a small smile, though it quickly faded. His expression grew more serious as he stepped further into the room.

    Ariana immediately noticed the shift in his demeanor. “Why do I feel like I’m in trouble?” she teased, though her tone carried an edge of concern.

    He sighed heavily, running a hand through his hair. “It’s not you. It’s… we’re having problems.”

    “What sort of problems?” she asked, sitting up straighter. Her tone shifted, calm and focused, as if bracing herself for whatever he was about to say.

    Cullen sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “The templars and mages are struggling to coexist. The Templars don’t trust them, and the mages… well, they don’t want Templars anywhere near them. There’s tension in the air, and I fear it’s only a matter of time before it boils over.”

    “What are you asking of me?” Ariana asked, her tone steady as she rested her hand on the writ she’d been reading earlier.

    “I don’t know,” he admitted, his frustration slipping into his voice. “This isn’t how things are meant to be. Templars are supposed to safeguard people, to protect mages from themselves—and others from magic. Without proper oversight…” He trailed off, his frown deepening.

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him carefully. “Proper oversight, or control?” she asked, her voice carrying a deliberate edge.

    Cullen looked at her sharply. “Spoken like someone who hasn’t lived in a Circle,” he said, his tone sharper than he intended.

    Ariana’s gaze hardened, and she straightened her posture. “You’re right—I didn’t live in a Circle. But I was in Kirkwall during the rebellion. I saw firsthand what happens when Templars let their fear spiral into unchecked control. Meredith wielded her authority like a weapon, Cullen. She turned the Gallows into a prison, not a refuge. She was as dangerous—if not more dangerous—than any blood mage I’ve ever encountered.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. “Meredith was trying to protect Kirkwall. The city was a powder keg. Without her, it would’ve burned long before the rebellion.”

    “She lit the fuse, Cullen!” Ariana shot back, her voice rising. “She hoarded power, ruled through fear, created desperation, and pitted people against each other. How is that any less dangerous than a blood mage summoning demons? Power unchecked is dangerous—no matter who wields it.”

    Cullen exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “And yet you ask me to trust mages—to let go of the safeguards that have kept people safe for centuries. You don’t understand the power they wield.”

    “Don’t I?” Ariana’s voice softened but didn’t lose its edge. She held his gaze firmly. “You were there, Cullen. You saw what Meredith’s unchecked power did. Would you stand by her again? Would you make the same choice?”

    His breath caught as her words hit home. His brows furrowed, and his gaze flicked away for a brief moment, conflicted. “I… No. I wouldn’t.”

    The room fell silent, her question hanging between them like a sharp blade. Cullen finally met her eyes again, his shoulders tense. “But you weren’t at the Circle Tower in Ferelden. You didn’t see what I saw. The demons didn’t kill me, Ariana,” he said after a long pause, his voice low and strained. “They… it’s not so easy to forget.”

    Ariana’s breath caught. He had never spoken about this. She had imagined, once, what it must have been like to survive what happened at Kinloch Hold. She’d assumed it was chaos, fear, maybe a desperate fight for survival. But the way he said it—the sharp edge in his voice, the way his gaze shifted as if searching for something he couldn’t find—it struck her like a blow. He had lived through something far worse than she had imagined. Yet, the man who stood before her, steadfast and resolute, bore no sign of the torment he must have endured. She had been so focused on her own pain, her own scars, that she hadn’t stopped to consider what Cullen carried beneath his calm, disciplined exterior.

    Ariana’s frown deepened, concern flickering across her face. “What are you saying Cullen?”

    “It doesn’t matter,” Cullen said quickly, shaking his head. “That’s not the point.”

    As he spoke, Ariana’s hand unconsciously drifted to her left forearm. Her fingers brushed over it, rubbing softly as if soothing an ache she couldn’t banish.

    “Cullen. I don’t expect you to trust blindly. I do understand more than you think. But one mage—one man—doesn’t justify mistreating all others,” she said, her voice quieter now but no less pointed. “I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.”

    Cullen frowned, watching her closely. “What are you talking about?” he asked softly. “What did you see?”

    “It doesn’t matter,” she replied, her tone echoing his earlier dismissal. Her hand stilled briefly on her arm before resuming its motion. “That’s not the point.”

    “It matters to me,” Cullen pressed, stepping closer. “What happened—”

    “It’s not the point, Cullen,” she interrupted, her voice firmer this time. Her hand dropped to her side as she straightened, meeting his gaze again. “The point is that I’ve seen the worst of what mages can do. And I’ve also seen the best. They’re just like everyone else—some are good, some are bad. But I don’t condemn all Templars because I’ve run into one or two zealots.”

    Cullen hesitated, his frustration visible, but he held back. It seemeed her words struck a chord in him, forcing him to confront his own biases and the weight of his past choices.

    “If we can’t give them a chance,” Ariana said softly, her tone shifting. “If we can’t try to build something better—then what are we even fighting for?”

    Cullen looked away, as if struggling to reconcile her words with his own memories. Finally, he exhaled heavily. “You’re right. We’ve seen what fear and control can do. But that doesn’t make this easy.”

    “None of this is easy,” she said, a faint, tired smile tugging at her lips. “But I think we’re used to that by now.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, the tension in the air easing slightly. “That we are.”

    Ariana reached out, placing her hand over his. “Talk to the Rangers, Cullen,” she said. “We’ve had mages and Templars living together for years. Michael and Malcolm can help the Templars understand this new role. And Eshara and Cador can speak with the Grand Enchanter. They’ve been through so much—one a Dalish mage who’s never known Templar oversight, the other a Circle escapee—but they’ve all learned to trust each other.”

    Cullen blinked, visibly surprised. “That’s… a good idea,” he said, his voice laced with both relief and something close to embarrassment. “Thank you.”

    As he stood to leave, Ariana caught a flicker of something in his expression—gratitude, perhaps, or an unspoken apology for his earlier defensiveness. She reached for his hand, pulling him back for a moment. As he neared the edge of the bed again, she knelt in front of him, wrapping her arms around him “We’ll figure this out, I promise.” she said as she leaned in to kiss him.

    His hands settled on her waist, steadying her. When they parted, he held her gaze for a moment before nodding “Dinner, tonight?” he asked as his hand brushed her cheek.

    Ariana smiled, simply nodding her agreement. With that, Cullen turned around to leave.

    When the door closed behind him, she glanced at her forearm, the ache still lingering in her mind. For now, the path forward was clear, but she couldn’t ignore the scars—both visible and unseen—that she and Cullen carried.

    She just hoped that this time, they could carry them together.

    ~~~

    Cullen stepped out of Ariana’s quarters, his thoughts a tangled mess of worry and frustration. Her words lingered, cutting deeper with every repetition. “I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.” The weight in her tone had been undeniable, but it was the way she’d rubbed her left forearm—fingers tracing the same spot over and over—that haunted him. Whatever pain she carried wasn’t just emotional; it was rooted in something far more tangible.

    As he walked through Haven, his gaze scanned the camp, his mind racing with questions. It wasn’t until he spotted Isabel by the training grounds, directing Rangers with her usual brisk efficiency, that he felt a faint flicker of clarity. If anyone knew what Ariana was hiding, it was Isabel.

    “Isabel,” he called, his tone clipped but steady.

    She turned, her green eyes narrowing slightly as she caught sight of his troubled expression. “Commander,” she replied, her voice calm but laced with curiosity. “What can I do for you?”

    Cullen crossed the distance between them, his jaw tight. “I need to ask you something about Ariana.”

    The faintest hint of tension flickered across Isabel’s face, though she masked it quickly. “What about her?”

    “She said something earlier,” he began, his voice low. “‘One mage—one man—doesn’t justify mistreating all others. I’ve seen what magic can do. I know the damage it can cause.’” He hesitated, searching her face for any sign of recognition. “She spoke like she’s lived it. Like she knows exactly what magic can do—and not just from observation.”

    Isabel’s lips pressed into a thin line, her arms crossing over her chest. “And you think I know what she meant.”

    “I do,” Cullen said, his tone firm. “You’ve been with her through everything. If anyone knows what she’s hiding, it’s you.”

    For a moment, Isabel’s gaze softened, but then she straightened, her posture defensive. “Do you remember the morning after you proposed?” she asked suddenly, her voice steady but pointed.

    The shift caught him off guard, but the memory came rushing back—the quiet joy of that morning tempered by Isabel’s cautious words. “I do,” he said slowly, his brow furrowing. “You told me she’d been through storms most wouldn’t survive.”

    “I did,” Isabel confirmed, her expression unreadable. “And I asked you if you could live with the knowledge that there were things you might never know about her—things she might never tell you.”

    Cullen’s frown deepened, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. “That was years ago, Isabel. Things are different now. If she’s carrying something this heavy, don’t I have a right to know?”

    Isabel’s gaze hardened, her green eyes locking onto his. “Did you ever tell her about Kinloch Hold?”

    The question hit him like a blow, and he froze. His breath caught, and his gaze dropped to the ground. He hadn’t—not then, not now. Even minutes ago, when Ariana had asked directly, he had deflected. He exhaled heavily, guilt twisting in his chest.

    “That’s what I thought,” Isabel said, her voice quieter but no less firm. “You want answers, Cullen, but you’re not giving her the same.”

    He opened his mouth to argue but stopped, her words cutting too close to the truth. She was right—he’d held his own demons close, unwilling to let Ariana shoulder his burdens. How could he expect her to do any differently?

    “She was rubbing her left arm,” he said finally, his tone softer now. “Not the mark—something else. What happened to her?”

    Isabel’s expression faltered, the faintest flicker of pain crossing her face. “And you think asking me will help?” she said, her voice sharper now. “Do you think dragging it into the open will make it easier for her to carry?”

    “I’m not trying to push,” Cullen said, though his voice carried an edge of determination. “But she’s not fine, Isabel. I can see it.”

    “She’s not,” Isabel admitted, her voice dropping. For a moment, the mask slipped, and Cullen saw the weight of her own worry for Ariana. “She hasn’t been fine for a long time. But that’s not my story to tell, and it’s not yours to force out of her.”

    His frustration flared, his hands curling into fists at his sides. “And what if she never tells me? Isabel, you’re shaken just thinking about it. Whatever it is—it’s worse than I imagined, isn’t it?”

    Her silence spoke volumes. Isabel turned away, her jaw tightening as though struggling to keep her composure. When she finally looked back, her gaze was steady but filled with an emotion Cullen couldn’t quite name. “It is worse,” she said quietly. “But that doesn’t mean she’s ready to share it. And it doesn’t mean you’re ready to hear it.”

    Cullen took a step back, her words landing with the weight of a blow. “Why wouldn’t I be ready?”

    Isabel’s gaze softened slightly, a flicker of sympathy breaking through her defenses. “Because you’re carrying your own scars, Cullen. Scars you haven’t told her about. If you want her to trust you with hers, you need to be willing to share yours.”

    Her words hit home, and Cullen’s shoulders sagged. He let out a slow breath, running a hand through his hair. He hated how right she was. He hated that his own silence had set the precedent for theirs.

    “Be patient with her,” Isabel said, her voice gentler now. “She’s carrying more than you know. And I suspect… you’ll understand her better than anyone. But only if you’re willing to meet her halfway.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, the knot in his chest tightening further. “I just want to protect her.”

    “I know,” Isabel said softly, her voice tinged with a sadness that mirrored his own. “But sometimes, protecting someone means letting them come to you in their own time.”

    She turned and walked away, her braid swaying behind her. Cullen watched her go, the weight of her words settling over him. He stood there for a long moment, the crisp Haven air biting against his skin, but it did little to quell the storm inside him.

    As he made his way back toward the war room, her final words echoed in his mind. Meet her halfway.

    He clenched his jaw, resolve hardening in his chest. If Ariana was carrying secrets, then so was he. If he wanted to break down the walls between them, it would mean tearing down his own first.

    And yet, the questions lingered, gnawing at him. What happened to her? And when would she finally let him in?

    ~~~

    Isabel strode into Ariana’s quarters without knocking, the door swinging open with enough force to send a faint breeze through the room. Ariana, seated cross-legged on her bed with a book resting on her knees, looked up sharply, startled by the abrupt entrance.

    “Maker, Ariana,” Isabel began, her voice sharp as she shut the door firmly behind her. “What did you do?”

    Ariana frowned, closing the book and setting it aside. “What are you talking about?”

    “Cullen,” Isabel hissed, her arms crossing tightly over her chest. Her green eyes flashed with frustration as she stepped closer. “What did you say to him? How did you manage to bring Krieger into a conversation?”

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard. “I didn’t,” she said, shaking her head firmly. “Why would I—what makes you think I did?”

    Isabel’s jaw tightened, more from unease than anger. “Cullen asked me about your arm,” she said, her voice lowering. “Your arm, Ariana. He said you made some comment about mages, about knowing what magic can do, and you were rubbing it the entire time. You think he wouldn’t notice that?”

    Ariana’s brows furrowed as confusion flickered across her face. “I… was?” She hesitated, her voice quieter. “He… noticed that?”

    “Of course he did,” Isabel snapped, throwing her hands up in exasperation. “It’s Cullen. If it’s about you, he’ll always notice.”

    Ariana opened her mouth to respond but faltered, the weight of Isabel’s words sinking in. Her frown deepened. “I wasn’t trying to bring that up,” she said after a moment, her voice defensive. “The conversation was about templars and mages—it just… happened. I didn’t think he’d pay attention to something so…”

    “So significant,” Isabel finished, her tone biting. “Because it is significant, Ariana. Maker’s breath, you’re still doing it. The same thing you’ve always done—dodging, deflecting, and hoping no one connects the dots. But Cullen’s not a fool, and you’re making it impossible for him to ignore.”

    Ariana stood, her posture rigid as she met Isabel’s glare head-on. “I’m not doing anything,” she retorted, her tone clipped. “Cullen knows more about me than anyone ever will. But this? This is mine, Isabel. It’s my burden, and he doesn’t need to carry it.”

    “Yours?” Isabel repeated incredulously, stepping closer, her voice rising. “You’re not the only one carrying this, Ariana. The Vanguard carries this secret for you. I carry this secret for you. We all protect the knowledge of what happened like our lives depend on it. And yet here you are, carrying it into everything you do—into conversations with Cullen, into the way you move, into how you look at that arm. And you think you can just bury it forever?”

    “Yes,” Ariana snapped, her voice sharp. “I’ve done it for years, and I’ll keep doing it. And don’t you dare tell me what I can or can’t carry.”

    Isabel’s eyes darkened, frustration simmering beneath her usually calm exterior. “You think not talking about it means it’s gone? That burying it means you’ve won?”

    “I’ve survived,” Ariana shot back, her voice rising with each word. “That’s all that matters.”

    Isabel’s expression softened for a brief moment, though her voice remained steady and unyielding. “You’ve survived, yes. But you haven’t healed.”

    The words struck like a blow. Ariana looked away, her jaw tightening. “I don’t need to heal,” she said quietly, though her voice carried a steel edge. “I need to fight. That’s all that matters.”

    “And when the fight is over?” Isabel asked, her voice gentler now but no less insistent. “What then? What will you do when you can’t distract yourself with the next battle, the next mission? Do you think this will just disappear?”

    Ariana’s hands clenched at her sides. “I can’t tell him,” she said, her voice taut with emotion. “You know what he’d do. He’d blame himself. He’d think if we hadn’t been separated during the Blight, he could’ve stopped it—that it’s his fault. And I won’t let him carry that. Not for this. Not for me.”

    Isabel exhaled, her green eyes softening as she studied Ariana’s face. “And you don’t think he deserves the chance to decide that for himself? To be there for you, like you’ve been there for him?”

    “No,” Ariana replied simply, her voice resolute. “Not for this. He has enough on his shoulders already. I won’t add to it.”

    Isabel sighed, her frustration giving way to a weary sadness. “For what it’s worth,” she said quietly, “I think Cullen is probably the only person who would truly understand what you went through. But he can’t understand if you don’t let him in.”

    Ariana didn’t reply, her gaze locked on the floor as her thoughts churned.

    Isabel took a step toward the door, her hand resting on the handle. She hesitated, glancing back over her shoulder. Her voice softened, carrying a mix of resignation and hope. “Cullen loves you, Ariana. More than anything. I think he’s stronger than you give him credit for.”

    With that, Isabel opened the door and slipped out, leaving Ariana alone with her storm of emotions. For a long moment, she stood motionless in the center of the room, her hands trembling faintly at her sides.

    Her gaze drifted to her left forearm, the ache there so familiar it felt like part of her. She pressed her hand against it, her touch light but lingering, as though trying to soothe an old wound. Isabel’s words echoed in her mind, intertwining with her own doubts.

    “I can’t,” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “Not yet.”

    But as the door clicked shut behind Isabel, doubt crept in, insistent and unrelenting. For the first time in years, she wondered if burying the past was truly enough—or if it was finally time to face it.

    ~~~

    Cullen lay on his bed, staring at the darkened ceiling of his quarters. The steady crackle of the hearth filled the room, its faint warmth doing little to ease the chill settling in his chest. Sleep hovered just out of reach, elusive and mocking, as his thoughts churned endlessly.

    Her nightmares.

    The memory surfaced sharply, cutting through the haze of exhaustion. It wasn’t something he often thought about—not beyond concern for her well-being. The nightmares weren’t frequent, but the few times he’d been there to witness them, they were always the same. She’d wake suddenly, her breath quick and shallow, her eyes wide with disorientation and fear. And she’d rub her left arm as if trying to soothe some invisible pain.

    At the time, he’d assumed the cause was the Blight—the horrors she had survived at such a young age. That explanation had seemed logical, obvious. But tonight, after their earlier conversation and Isabel’s pointed reminder, doubt clawed at his mind. He couldn’t ignore it anymore.

    It wasn’t the Blight.

    He sat up slowly, running a hand through his hair, the tension in his chest tightening. Her words earlier had been deliberate, her tone laced with something he hadn’t quite been able to name. When she spoke of mages and magic—of the damage it could cause—there had been a weight behind it, one that didn’t come from secondhand stories or distant observations.

    She wasn’t talking about someone else. She was talking about herself.

    The realization hit him like a hammer. Cullen frowned deeply, his brow furrowing as he leaned forward, his elbows resting on his knees. He thought back to the times she had redirected the subject, deflected his questions, or brushed off his concerns. At the time, he’d accepted her reluctance, assuming she would tell him when she was ready.

    Now, he couldn’t shake the gnawing feeling that he had missed something vital—that he hadn’t asked the right questions or pressed hard enough when she needed him to.

    His mind replayed the memory of her rubbing her arm during their conversation earlier. What happened to her arm? It had nothing to do with the mark. This had been happening for years.

    The image of her doing the same thing after waking from her nightmares resurfaced, sharper and more vivid. He’d comforted her in those moments, holding her close and whispering reassurances. But he had never pressed her to explain. Why hadn’t he seen it before?

    Cullen exhaled sharply, his hands clasping together tightly. Why didn’t she tell me?

    The answer came swiftly, settling heavily in his chest. She hadn’t told him because she didn’t want to burden him. Ariana had always carried so much on her own, never wanting to share the weight of her pain with anyone else. Perhaps she thought she was protecting him. Perhaps she didn’t trust herself to relive whatever haunted her.

    But that didn’t make it easier to accept.

    He pushed himself to his feet, pacing the small space of his quarters as his thoughts spiraled. She trusted him—he knew that. Yet there was a wall between them, built brick by brick from years of secrets, scars, and unspoken truths.

    Whatever she’s hiding, it isn’t just hurting her—it’s isolating her.

    The thought of her facing it alone twisted something inside him. He’d seen the strength she carried, the way she pushed forward despite everything. But no one—not even Ariana—could endure forever without breaking.

    Tomorrow, they would face the Breach. The stakes had never been higher, and there was no room for distraction. But tonight, his mind and heart remained fixed on her—on the pain she carried and the truth she refused to share.

    Cullen clenched his fists, his resolve hardening. I’ll find a way to help her, even if she doesn’t let me in. I won’t let her carry this alone any longer.

    He returned to the bed, though sleep felt further away than ever. As he lay back down, staring at the flickering shadows cast by the fire, the ache in his chest lingered—a reminder that some battles were fought not with swords, but with patience and love.

    And this was a battle he would not lose.

    ~~~

    Ariana lay curled under the blankets in her quarters, the faint light of a candle casting long shadows across the walls. Her fingers traced absent patterns along the edge of the quilt, her thoughts spiraling into places she had long avoided. Tonight, she couldn’t push them away.

    It had been years since she’d let herself truly think about Krieger. She told herself she’d buried it, locked it behind walls stronger than any fortress. But tonight, Cullen’s words and Isabel’s confrontation had shifted something. Cracks had formed, and the memories seeped through.

    Her left arm ached faintly, the pain not real but remembered. She flexed her fingers, but the phantom sensation lingered. She could still feel the cold of that night, the bite of the winter air on her exposed skin, the ropes cutting into her wrists as she was bound to the post in the center of the camp.

    “You think you’re strong.”

    Krieger’s voice slithered through her mind, as chilling as it had been then. His calculated cruelty, his relentless determination to break her, had burned itself into her memory. She could see his piercing blue eyes, devoid of mercy, as he pressed the blade to her arm. She hadn’t made a sound. Not then. Not ever.

    The cold fire of humiliation burned hotter than the frost on her skin. Dragged into the center of the camp, her dignity stripped away, she had been made a spectacle. A warning. She had refused to look away, to give him the satisfaction of seeing her falter, but it had cost her. Every night, he reopened the wounds, whispering incantations that set her blood alight, warping her body and soul with his twisted magic.

    Her hand drifted unconsciously to her forearm, rubbing it gently. The scars were long gone, but the phantom pain lingered. The worst part wasn’t the memory of the physical torment or even the humiliation. It was the helplessness—the gnawing, all-consuming feeling of powerlessness. She hated how it still crept into her mind, undermining the person she had worked so hard to become.

    She squeezed her eyes shut, willing the memories to fade. But the harder she tried to push them away, the more vivid they became. The sound of her own ragged breathing, the glow of the blood magic binding her, the searing heat that left her writhing against the ropes. And worst of all, the silence that followed.

    The silence that told her she was alone.

    No.

    Her fingers gripped the quilt tightly, her knuckles whitening. She’d refused to break then, and she wouldn’t let it break her now. She had survived. She had walked away, not him. That was her victory. Her defiance.

    But Cullen’s words haunted her as much as the memory itself. “What are you talking about? What did you see?”

    She’d brushed him off, deflected as she always did, but he had seen her. Truly seen her in a way no one else ever had. He had noticed the way she rubbed her arm, the way her words carried a weight she hadn’t intended to reveal. And now, he was asking questions she wasn’t sure she could answer.

    Because if Cullen ever learned the truth—what Krieger had done, what she had endured—he would blame himself. He would take it on as his failure, his guilt. And he didn’t deserve that. She wouldn’t let him carry the weight of something that wasn’t his burden to bear.

    It was my mistake. My burden. Not his.

    Her breathing slowed as she repeated the thought like a mantra. She had survived. She had endured. And she had walked away with her dignity intact. That was all that mattered.

    But a quiet voice in the back of her mind whispered a different truth.

    You haven’t walked away from it, not really.

    Her chest tightened as her hand moved to her forearm again, the ache still there, as if her body refused to let her forget. Survival had been her focus, her purpose for so long, that she hadn’t stopped to consider what came after. She had become the White Wolf, built the Silver Rangers, fought for mages, for innocents, for everything Krieger had sought to destroy. Yet, the ghost of his voice lingered in her mind, his presence a shadow she could never fully escape.

    Ariana exhaled shakily, her thoughts shifting to Cullen. He would want to know. He would insist on knowing. And if she told him, his first instinct would be to blame himself. He’d convince himself that if they hadn’t been separated during the Blight, he could have stopped it—that it was his fault she had suffered. She couldn’t let him bear that.

    But there was another fear, one she hated to admit. Cullen’s trust in mages was fragile, the scars of Kinloch Hold and Kirkwall still fresh in his mind. If he learned what Krieger had done, what he had been capable of, would it push Cullen further into that distrust? Would it undo the progress he had made—the trust he had placed in her and in their alliance?

    The thought left her cold. She couldn’t take that risk.

    Her hand stilled against her arm as her gaze drifted to the flickering candlelight. Tomorrow, they would face the Breach. The stakes had never been higher, and she had every intention of seeing it through. But a part of her wondered if this was it—if tomorrow would be her end.

    If I fall… then none of this will matter. The thought was both freeing and suffocating. The weight of what she carried wouldn’t have to be passed on, wouldn’t hurt Cullen or anyone else. But the guilt of not telling him, of not giving him the truth before it was too late, gnawed at her.

    As she lay staring at the shadows on the walls, her resolve wavered. She had survived Krieger, survived the Blight, survived every battle and betrayal that had come her way. But survival wasn’t the same as healing. And for the first time in years, she wondered if that was truly within reach.

    Her eyes closed as sleep finally pulled her under, her last thought a fragile plea.

    Please, let tomorrow be enough.

  • Chapter 69 – Tomorrow Can Wait

    16 – 18 Bloomingtide 9:41

    In Haven, Leliana, Josephine, and Cullen stood around the war room table, the air tense with unspoken concerns. The arrival of a scout interrupted their deliberations. 

    “The Herald has been spotted in the pass,” the scout reported. “She’s alone.” 

    Cullen’s posture stiffened immediately, his eyes narrowing. “Alone?” he repeated, his voice sharp. 

    The scout nodded. “Yes, Commander. What few reports we’ve received indicate she’s been riding faster than most scouts, barely stopping along the way.” 

    The three exchanged uneasy glances. 

    “Is something amiss?” Cullen pressed, his tone more forceful. 

    “We’re not certain, sir. The only reports we’ve had are from messenger birds stating she left Redcliffe. Her party stayed behind to escort the mages. She was already a day ahead of them when they sent the last message,” the scout explained. 

    “How far is she now?” Leliana asked, her expression unreadable, though her voice betrayed her own growing concern. 

    “Not far,” the scout replied. “She should reach Haven within the hour.” 

    Leliana nodded, dismissing the scout with a murmured thanks before turning to Josephine and Cullen. “The journey from Redcliffe to Haven typically takes four or five days. Our reports said she left two days ago.” 

    “Which means she’s ridden hard the entire way,” Josephine concluded, her brows knitting in worry. “Likely hasn’t slept much, if at all.” 

    “Could something have gone wrong?” Leliana asked quietly, voicing the question they all silently shared. 

    Cullen barely heard her. His thoughts were already spiraling. Why is she alone? Why isn’t her party with her? Is she injured? What could have happened to make her ride like this?

    He clenched his fists, forcing himself to focus. If she were seriously hurt, she wouldn’t be able to keep this pace. She wouldn’t make it here. It was a thin reassurance, one that did little to ease the tightness in his chest. 

    Without a word, Cullen turned on his heel and strode out of the war room, the faint clinking of his armor the only sound in the quiet hall. 

    “Where are you going?” Leliana called after him. 

    “To meet her,” Cullen replied curtly, not breaking stride. 

    He made his way to the gates, his heart pounding with a mixture of fear and anticipation. The road stretched out before him, winding into the distant mountains. He could see no movement yet, but he stood firm, his eyes fixed on the horizon. 

    The minutes dragged on, each one feeling longer than the last. Why is she riding alone? What could have happened in Redcliffe?

    Memories of their last conversation in the war room came rushing back to him. The words he’d spoken—their unintended sting—echoed in his mind. I won’t allow us to lose the only means we have of closing the rifts. The hurt in her eyes, her sharp retort, her deliberate distance before she left… 

    Cullen’s jaw tightened. He couldn’t help but wonder if she was angry, if her relentless pace was fueled by more than just urgency. He had seen her resolve, her fire, but never like this. 

    His hand rested on the hilt of his sword as he continued to watch the road. Whatever had happened, whatever burden she carried, he would be the first to hear it. 

    And Maker help anyone who had dared to harm her. 

    ~~~

    Ariana’s horse galloped through the pass as the guards opened the gates without hesitation, allowing her to ride straight through. The sound of hoofbeats echoed through Haven.

    As her horse slowed near the training grounds. She barely waited for it to stop before dismounting, her boots crunching against the snow. Grabbing the reins, she thrust them into the hands of a startled soldier. “Take care of him,” she said tersely, not even glancing at who it was. 

    And then she turned towards Cullen, her eyes finding his.

    Cullen stood near the stairs by the gate, his arms were crossed. He watched her as she held his gaze, he could see her breaths were heavy, ragged and her expression was one of relief mixed with worry or disbelief.

    His heart clenched at the sight of her. There was a vulnerability that hadn’t been there before. She took a few tentative steps towards him before she broke out into a sprint.

    Cullen barely had time to react before she threw her arms around his neck, clinging to him as though he might disappear if she let go. Her face buried in his shoulder, and she whispered, “You’re alive…” 

    Her voice was quiet, but the intensity of her relief sent a ripple of silence through the training grounds. Soldiers and workers paused, exchanging curious glances. 

    Cullen’s arms came up instinctively, steadying her as she trembled against him. “Of course, I’m alive,” he said softly, his thoughts a mixture of confusion and concern. “Ari, what’s—” 

    She tightened her grip, cutting him off. Cullen could sense that whatever this was, whatever had happened it had pushed her to a breaking point.

    He tried to set her down gently, but her body stiffened. A soft, broken sound escaped her lips, and his worry deepened. 

    “Ari…” Cullen murmured, his tone both firm and tender. “Come. Walk with me.” 

    She shook her head against his shoulder, her hands clutching his armor as though it were the only thing keeping her upright. 

    Cullen sighed quietly, his resolve hardening. Sliding his arms under her legs, he lifted her. Ariana didn’t protest, instead wrapping her legs around him. Her weight was nothing compared to the heaviness of her distress. He held her close, ignoring the whispers and stares of the onlookers. Let them talk. Right now, all that mattered was her. 

    As Cullen carried her toward her quarters, Isabel appeared, her expression shifting from surprise to quiet understanding. Without a word, she moved ahead to open the door for him. 

    “Thank you,” Cullen said simply, nodding to Isabel as he stepped inside. 

    Isabel lingered just long enough to ensure everything was in order before turning back toward the gates. When curious soldiers approached her, she raised a hand to silence them. “It’s fine,” she said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. “She’s back. That’s all you need to know. Now get back to work.” 

    Inside Ariana’s quarters, Cullen kicked the door shut behind him. She still clung to him, her face pressed against his neck. He crossed the room to her bed and sat down, settling her on his lap with her legs draped on either side of him, her arms still tight around his neck. 

    “Ari,” he said gently, his hand moving to stroke her hair in a soothing rhythm. “Are you going to tell me what happened?” 

    “I’m so sorry,” she whispered, her voice cracking. 

    “For what?” he asked, his concern deepening. 

    “For leaving the way I did. For failing. For everything that could happen… will happen if I fail,” she choked out. Her words were fragmented, her emotions too raw to form coherent sentences. 

    Cullen’s brows furrowed as he tried to piece together her meaning. “You mean when you left for Redcliffe?” 

    She nodded against him, her grip loosening slightly. Slowly, he pulled back just enough to see her face. Her eyes were red and swollen, her expression haunted. 

    His heart ached at the sight of her. “Ari…” he said softly, his voice filled with both worry and resolve. “Whatever it is, I’m here.” 

    She held his gaze for a moment, her eyes swimming with unshed tears. But in that moment, some of the weight she carried seemed to lift. 

    Cullen gently brushed his hand against Ariana’s cheek, his voice soft and steady. “Come, let’s get you out of these clothes and settled. You can tell me everything when you’re ready.” His fingers lingered for just a moment, their warmth grounding him as much as it seemed to ground her. All that mattered now was easing the storm in her eyes.

    Ariana didn’t respond with words. Instead, she undid the clasp of her cloak with one hand, letting it fall to the floor beside the bed. One by one, she began removing her layers—the sash, gloves, coat, and vest—each discarded with methodical precision. Cullen watched her closely, his worry deepening as he noticed the subtle tremor in her hands, the way her fingers fumbled for just a moment before finding their rhythm. Her breaths were shallow, uneven, as though she were trying to will herself to stay in control.

    She didn’t move from his lap, and he didn’t ask her to. He let her work through the motions, hoping the familiar routine might steady her thoughts. When she reached for the clasps of his armor, her movements slowed, deliberate but almost automatic. Cullen sat still, allowing her to continue, though his heart ached at the quiet desperation in her expression.

    Piece by piece, his armor joined her discarded clothing on the floor—the pauldron, gloves, chest plate—all undone by her careful, trembling hands. Her touch lingered briefly on the belt holding his sword, her fingers brushing the hilt before setting it aside with the same measured care. She leaned into him as she worked, her breaths gradually evening out, though the tension in her body hadn’t fully eased.

    When she finished, she buried her face against his shoulder again, silent but holding onto him as though he were the only thing tethering her to the world. Cullen hesitated, then spoke in a gentle, slightly playful tone. “Do you know how scandalous the rumors will be by morning…?”

    Ariana let out a small, soft laugh—a sound so brief and faint that it almost broke Cullen’s heart. But it was enough to ease the tightness in his chest, even if just for a moment. At least she was still with him, still fighting her way back.

    “You don’t have to apologize for the other day, Ari,” Cullen said, his hands resting lightly on her waist. “It wasn’t anything worth thinking about. I know you well enough to know you were… being you.” He chuckled softly, trying to coax her further from the dark place her mind had taken her.

    But instead of laughing, she pulled back just enough to look at him. Her hazel-green eyes, glassy with unshed tears, locked onto his, her vulnerability laid bare. “But what if that had been the last time I ever saw you?” she whispered, her voice trembling.

    Cullen’s breath caught in his throat. Her words carried a weight that struck him harder than he expected. “What do you mean?” he asked gently, tilting his head to study her face, searching for answers in her expression.

    “Because it happened,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “And despite knowing it was a lost cause, you laid siege to Redcliffe Castle… and lost.”

    Her words hit him like a blow. Cullen’s mind raced, trying to piece together what she was saying. What is she talking about? He hadn’t ordered any siege of Redcliffe. He hadn’t done anything to warrant the haunted look in her eyes.

    “Ari,” he said cautiously, his tone low and soothing, “what are you saying?”

    She didn’t answer, but he could feel her trembling against him, her breaths hitching unevenly. Cullen tightened his arms around her, his own heart racing now. He needed to pull her out of this spiral before it consumed her completely.

    Without hesitation, he shifted his grip, one arm securing her waist, the other supporting her legs, and he moved. In a smooth, deliberate motion, he lowered her onto the bed, leaning over her as she lay beneath him.

    Her breath caught, startled by the sudden movement, her wide eyes meeting his. For a moment, she froze, her expression a mixture of confusion and surprise. Cullen held her gaze, letting her see the depth of his care, his steady presence grounding her.

    “I am right here with you, Ari,” Cullen said firmly, his voice low but resolute. “Since you left for Redcliffe, nothing has happened here. I’ve spent most days between the training grounds and the war room, reading reports. I have not ordered a siege of Redcliffe Castle or anything else for that matter.”

    Her breathing slowed, her chest rising and falling beneath him. Cullen stayed still, unwilling to move until he saw the tension in her face begin to soften. Slowly, Ariana nodded, the glassy sheen in her eyes replaced by something steadier.

    But just as Cullen began to relax, she moved suddenly, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him into a kiss. It was desperate, fierce, and full of emotions too raw to name. Cullen froze for only a moment before responding, his lips meeting hers with equal intensity.

    For all his concern, for all the questions still unanswered, Cullen couldn’t deny the relief flooding through him. She was here, alive, in his arms. And right now, that was enough. All that mattered was her, and the fragile trust she placed in him to pull her back from the brink.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s lips lingered on hers, soft yet filled with unspoken emotions. Then, almost as suddenly as it had started, he pulled back slightly. His breath was warm against her skin as he brushed a thumb across her cheek, his free hand cradling her face with a tenderness that made her heart ache.

    “Ari…” His voice was low, hesitant, as if he couldn’t find the words he needed.

    Ariana leaned into his touch, her eyes fluttering closed for a moment before meeting his again. She kissed him once more, her hands slipping beneath the edge of his tunic, seeking the warmth of his skin. “I need you,” she whispered, her voice raw and pleading, every word laced with longing.

    Cullen caught her hand, his grip firm but not unkind, and she froze. “Ariana,” he began, his tone faltering. “This…” He stopped, the weight of his unspoken words hanging between them.

    The hesitation in his eyes sent Ariana’s mind spiraling. Had she been wrong? Her chest tightened, a hollow ache spreading through her as doubt crept in. Maybe he doesn’t want this anymore.

    Her thoughts raced through every moment since that night in Kirkwall—the night she had said goodbye. She hadn’t meant to leave him like that, hadn’t meant to hide. Now she knew he had been searching for her, for years. Could he be tired of waiting? Could he have finally moved on? She tried to blink back the tears welling in her eyes, but one escaped, tracing a cold line down her cheek.

    Ariana’s gaze flickered to his, searching for something—anything—that might reassure her. But the uncertainty she saw only deepened her fears. She started to turn away, unable to bear the weight of her doubt.

    Then Cullen’s lips found hers again. The kiss was softer this time, tentative, as though he were unsure of her reaction, but it carried no less passion. His hesitation melted the moment she responded, meeting him with equal fervor.

    Cullen’s hand released her wrist and instead found hers, intertwining their fingers. The calloused warmth of his touch steadied her, and she realized with a jolt that he wasn’t stopping her—he was reaching for her, too. His fingers brushed against her ring, and his gaze dropped to their joined hands.

    His breath hitched audibly. Ariana felt her chest tighten, not with doubt this time, but with a faint, trembling hope. He hasn’t forgotten.

    When his gaze lifted again, there was something unspoken in his eyes. An unasked question. His lips met hers, the kiss tender but full of promises she didn’t need words to understand. She clung to him, her free hand tangling in his hair, pulling him closer. The way he kissed her, the way he held her, spoke louder than any words could. He needed her just as much as she needed him. Every touch, every kiss, was a silent apology, a desperate plea for reassurance.

    “Cullen,” she murmured against his lips, her voice breaking slightly as her fingers traced his jawline. “I’m sorry, for everything.”

    Her words undid him. He pulled back just far enough to see her face, to take in the vulnerability etched into every line of her expression. Her hazel-green eyes glistened with unshed tears, her lips slightly parted, as though the weight of everything she carried would spill out if she spoke again.

    “Are you sure about this?” he asked softly, his voice a low rumble that seemed to ground her. His hands framed her face, his thumbs brushing the dampness beneath her eyes. “I don’t want this if it’s not—”

    Her breath caught, and for a moment, neither of them moved. His words hung in the air, unfinished but heavy with meaning. If it’s not forever. If it’s not us.

    “If it’s not real?” Ariana finished for him, her voice trembling but steady. She searched his eyes, her own gaze vulnerable, raw with emotion. “Cullen, it is. I swear to you, it is.”

    He exhaled sharply, his own composure fracturing as he kissed her again, deeper this time. Whatever hesitation he’d felt dissolved beneath the weight of her need, her whispered pleas, the way her body pressed against his as though seeking solace in his presence.

    Her fingers skimmed the edge of his tunic, sliding the fabric up until Cullen pulled away only long enough to take it off. Her touch was light, reverent, like she was memorizing the feel of him beneath her hands. “I thought I lost you,” she admitted in a shaky breath. “Cullen. I can’t—” Her voice cracked, and she buried her face against his neck, her tears warm against his skin.

    “You haven’t lost me,” he murmured, his lips brushing her temple. His voice was firm, steady—a promise. “You’ll never lose me.”

    Her tears came freely now, but they weren’t from sadness. They were from the overwhelming relief, the unburdening of everything she had held back for so long. She kissed him again, her hands roaming across his shoulders, his chest, reveling in the memories of so many other nights. Their kisses grew more urgent, more desperate. Each touch, each whispered word carried the weight of everything left unsaid—the years of separation, the doubts, the fears. Cullen’s hands roamed her back, grounding her even as her own hands tugged at his belt.

    Cullen’s hands moved with deliberate care, brushing against her arms and shoulders as he grasped the hem of her tunic. He paused briefly, his eyes searching hers for permission. When she gave a small nod, he began to lift the fabric, tugging it gently over her head, and tossing it to the floor without a second thought.

    As the soft light fell across her bare skin, Cullen’s gaze dropped to her torso. His fingers, brushing lightly against her side to steady her, suddenly froze. His breath hitched.

    Cullen’s gaze dropped to where his fingers rested, and his entire body tensed. The scar stood out starkly against her sun-kissed skin, a mark of his own blade from that night in Kirkwall. His stomach churned as the memory surged forward—the chaos of the battle, the way she had twisted away too late, the blood on his sword.

    His hand trembled as he brushed his fingertips over the scar, his expression twisting with guilt and something deeper—grief. “Maker…” he whispered, his voice hoarse. “I did this.”

    Ariana placed her hand over his, stilling his movement. “Cullen,” she said softly, her voice steady despite the weight of the moment. “It wasn’t your fault.”

    He looked up at her, his amber eyes searching hers for absolution. “I could have killed you,” he murmured, the words heavy with regret.

    “You didn’t,” she replied firmly, her fingers tightening around his. “And I’ve never blamed you for it. We were both fighting a battle I chose for us. Because I was too afraid to tell you the truth. If anyone is to blame, it’s me.”

    His brow furrowed, his gaze dropping to the scar again. “But this… it never should have happened.”

    Ariana cupped his face with her free hand, guiding his attention back to her. “We can’t change the past,” she said gently, her thumb brushing against his cheek. “But we’re here now. Together.”

    For a moment, he didn’t move, his hand still resting against her side, as if grounding himself in the reality of her presence. Then, with infinite care, he leaned down and pressed a kiss to the scar. The gesture was achingly tender, an unspoken apology and vow all in one.

    Ariana’s breath caught, her fingers tightening in his hair as tears welled in her eyes. She let out a shaky exhale, her heart swelling with a mix of relief and longing. “I love you,” she whispered, the words slipping free before she could second-guess them.

    Her whispered confession hung between them like a fragile thread.

    Cullen lifted his head to meet her gaze, his golden eyes shining with a depth of emotion she hadn’t seen in years. “And I love you,” he replied, his voice steady and certain, as though the words alone could erase every doubt and regret between them.

    The words seemed to unravel something in him, and he kissed her again, this time with a fervor that set her skin alight. His hands moved with purpose, peeling away the barriers between them until there was nothing left but bare skin and the raw intensity of their connection.

    Every touch was deliberate, every kiss a promise. He worshipped her with his hands, his lips, his voice—soft murmurs of her name and words of love that sent shivers through her. And she gave herself to him completely, her body arching beneath his, her hands roaming his back, his shoulders, the muscles taut beneath her fingertips.

    The hours stretched and blurred as they moved together, their bodies finding a rhythm that felt both instinctive and timeless. Ariana had never known anything like it—the way he held her, the way he seemed to know exactly what she needed before she did.

    Cullen’s touch was unyielding yet tender, his every movement a balance of strength and care. She felt as though he were holding her together, anchoring her to something solid even as the rest of the world threatened to fall away.

    As her voice broke on his name, raw and trembling with emotion, he kissed her deeply, as if to capture the sound and hold it close. When his own restraint finally shattered, his forehead rested against hers, and he murmured her name like a solemn vow. She wrapped her arms around him, holding him just as tightly, anchoring him as he had steadied her.

    By the time the first rays of dawn crept through the window, they lay tangled together beneath the covers, their bodies pressed close as their breathing slowed. Ariana rested her head against Cullen’s chest, her fingers tracing idle patterns along his skin as his hand brushed through her hair. Ariana couldn’t help but think of the nights they’d spent together before everything fell apart. The quiet mornings in Kirkwall, stolen moments between the chaos.

    Every moment spent in his arms felt like coming home—a home she had lost but never stopped yearning for. Now, with his heart beating steadily beneath her cheek, the world felt right again. No war, no shadows, just the two of them, tangled together as if nothing had ever come between them.

    “Are you alright?” Cullen asked softly as he pressed a kiss against her forehead.

    “Always,” she murmured, her voice soft and filled with a quiet vulnerability. “Whenever, I’m here with you… always.”

    Cullen’s arms tightened around her, his lips pressing a lingering kiss to her forehead. “You’re safe now, Ari.” he said, his voice rough but steady. “Whatever happened, I’m here with you.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, her eyes drifting closed as the warmth of his embrace lulled her into a rare, peaceful sleep. For the first time in what felt like forever, she felt whole again—cherished, protected, and utterly loved. And as the morning light crept across the bed, she knew she was never letting him go again.

    ~~~

    Ariana stirred awake, feeling the warmth of Cullen’s arms around her—a sensation she hadn’t felt in years. His hand rested over hers, his fingers brushing against her ring as though grounding her even in sleep. For a moment, the weight of the world lifted, and she felt safe. Secure. As if everything would be alright. A soft smile crossed her lips as she nestled closer to him, the steady rhythm of his breathing lulling her back to sleep.

    For years, she had pushed the memory of this feeling aside—safety, warmth, the quiet assurance of his presence. Yet now, here it was, as familiar as if no time had passed at all. How had she lived without it?

    Later, she was pulled back to wakefulness by the sound of Cullen shifting, trying to get out of bed. Without opening her eyes, she tightened her hold on him, not ready to let him go.

    He chuckled softly. “There’s still a lot of work to do, you know?” His tone was teasing, but she could hear the familiar edge of duty in his voice.

    “And you have an army of soldiers to do it,” she mumbled sleepily, a faint smile tugging at her lips. “Take all the Rangers in Haven too…”

    “Ari, I—” Cullen began, trying again to sit up, but she shifted, turning toward him and settling herself against his shoulder. Her arm wrapped around him as she drifted off again, her steady breaths brushing against his neck.

    Cullen sighed, smiling to himself. “Maker, you’re going to be the death of me,” he murmured, though he made no further attempt to move. Before long, he too fell back asleep.

    Later that morning, Isabel quietly entered Ariana’s quarters, carrying a pot of coffee. The sight of them both still asleep brought a smile to her face. Setting the pot down gently on the table, she left without a word, carefully closing the door behind her.

    It was the smell of coffee that finally coaxed Ariana awake. Her senses stirred as she blinked against the sunlight streaming into the room. Glancing over, she saw Cullen was still asleep, his features soft and peaceful in a way she rarely got to see.

    Climbing out of bed carefully so as not to disturb him, she looked around at the scattered clothes and armor on the floor. Finding her robe draped over a chair, she slipped it on and poured herself a cup of coffee. Settling into the chair by the fire, she let her gaze linger on Cullen for a moment. For the first time in days, she allowed herself to breathe. He’s here. He’s safe. We still have a chance.

    She picked up a book from the small stack on the table and began to read. It wasn’t long before she heard Cullen stir behind her.

    “Good morning,” he said, his voice still heavy with sleep.

    Ariana looked up from her book, a smile lighting her face. “Good morning. You’re awake…”

    Cullen chuckled softly. “Were you waiting for me to be?”

    “Not really,” she replied, a playful glint in her eye. “Though I do try to be quiet when you’re still asleep.”

    The words left her mouth naturally, as if they were an everyday occurrence. It wasn’t until she saw Cullen’s amused smile that she realized how unguarded the comment was. It had been years since she’d had reason to think like that, yet this morning, it felt second nature again.

    He laughed lightly, shaking his head. “I suppose old habits die hard.”

    Getting out of bed, Cullen reached for the coffee she poured for him, settling across from her. As he sat down, he watched her over the rim of his cup, thinking how easily they had fallen back into this rhythm. It felt both comforting and fragile, as though it might shatter if either of them spoke too loudly.

    For a while, they sat in companionable silence. But Cullen’s worry, ever-present beneath the surface, gnawed at him. Setting his cup down, he broke the quiet.

    “Ari,” he began, his tone cautious but firm, “what happened in Redcliffe?”

    The question startled her, breaking the peace of the morning. The night before, she had allowed herself to let go of what she’d seen, losing herself in the safety of his arms. Now, with the question laid bare before her, the memories rushed back, jagged and raw.

    She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath before turning to look at him again. Her hands trembled slightly as she set her coffee down, fingers curling tightly around the edge of the chair. Finally, Ariana began to speak, quietly at first, testing the words in her mouth to see if she could relive it without breaking down.

    She told him everything. What happened when they arrived at Redcliffe Castle, how their plan seemed flawless at first, the Venatori scouts, Alexius’s attempt to erase her from time, and Dorian’s counterspell that had sent them into a horrific future. She described the fate of the Templar Order, the horrors of red lyrium, the devastation of Haven, Leliana’s transformation, and—finally—how she had learned of his own tragic end in that dark timeline.

    Cullen stood, closing the distance between them and crouching in front of her. His hands covered hers, his grip tightening whenever her voice faltered. He listened without interruption, his fingers brushing against hers as though silently offering her strength.

    When she finished, her voice faltered. “I can’t let that happen. I won’t let that happen.”

    “You are not alone in this, Ari,” Cullen said, his voice steady and resolute. “If that future comes for us, it will find me standing in its way.”

    Ariana smiled despite everything, simply nodding. He’s safe. I haven’t lost him. I won’t lose him.

    The sunlight filtering through the room felt warmer now, a quiet promise of what they could still fight for together.

    ~~~

    The rest of the morning passed in easy conversation, some of it touching on the dark future Ariana had seen. With each passing moment, she seemed more herself—calm, collected, her sharp mind piecing together every detail of what had happened and what needed to be done. Cullen couldn’t help but admire her resilience, though his focus remained on ensuring she didn’t carry it alone.

    A sudden knock at the door startled them both. Ariana stood, opening it while keeping Cullen out of sight. A soldier stood on the other side, his posture straight but his expression faintly nervous as he held out a small bouquet of jasmines and lilacs.

    “From the Commander, my Lady,” the soldier said softly, bowing his head slightly before walking away.

    Ariana closed the door, turning back toward Cullen with an amused look as she held up the flowers. “It seems you got me flowers,” she said, her tone playful and knowing, a teasing glint in her eye.

    Cullen raised an eyebrow, clearly taken aback. “What?”

    Her grin widened, her voice laced with mock accusation. “Weren’t you supposed to tell me if there was anything important I needed to know? Like the sudden appearance of romantic gestures?”

    “Maker help me,” he muttered, shaking his head with a laugh. Though, if he were honest, that soldier was about to get a promotion. The sight of Ariana’s unguarded smile, the way her laughter lit up the room, made everything worthwhile. How long has it been since she smiled like that?

    “Do you like them?” Cullen asked, watching as she leaned in to breathe in their delicate fragrance.

    She looked up at him, her smile soft but teasing. “Why? Are you saying you did send them?”

    Cullen laughed, running a hand through his hair. “Unfortunately, I can’t take credit this time. But I won’t begrudge the soldiers for getting you flowers—especially if they make you happy.”

    Ariana chuckled, setting the bouquet down carefully on the table. “I’ll have to thank whoever it was later. But for now…” Her eyes sparkled mischievously as she turned back to him. “I’m keeping them.”

    “As you should,” he said warmly, leaning back in his chair. He couldn’t help but feel a quiet pride that his men—his army—had taken it upon themselves to make her feel cared for. It struck him then: for once, he could truly give her everything she deserved. Not just his love, but the support of an entire force dedicated to ensuring her well-being. The thought filled him with a sense of certainty he hadn’t felt in years. Maybe, just maybe, he could be exactly the man she needed.

    Cullen allowed Ariana to set the pace of their day. They talked, read, and even played a few hands of cards. Ariana was playful, her wit sharp as ever, and Cullen found himself grinning more than he had in months. Watching her now, laughing softly at a particularly terrible hand of cards, he realized just how rare it was to see her like this—unguarded, at peace. The weight of her burdens seemed lighter, if only for a time.

    When Ariana’s gaze drifted to the small chessboard on the table, Cullen caught the slight curve of her lips before she even spoke.

    “Chess?” she asked, her tone light, though he could hear the teasing challenge beneath it. She began setting up the pieces without waiting for a response. “One of these days, Cullen, I’m going to win.”

    He chuckled softly, crossing the room to join her. “Maker knows, Ari, I’d love to see it. But today won’t be that day.”

    Her smirk widened, and he couldn’t help but smile in return. There was something so effortlessly familiar about this—a glimpse of the afternoons they’d spent together in Kirkwall, tucked away in fleeting moments of normalcy amid the chaos. How often had they sat like this, the board between them, her head bent in concentration as she plotted her next move? It had always been the same—her bold, reckless strategies clashing against his measured precision.

    Yet, watching her now, Cullen felt a pang of regret. He should have fought harder to hold on to this, to her. He should never have let her leave that night in Kirkwall, should have stopped her instead of letting anger and pride get in the way. But at least she was here now. His again, as she had always been.

    Your betrothed will need you in the days to come. The Divine’s words echoed in his mind again. Had she known something was going to go wrong? Had she expected the Conclave to fail? And why had she brought Ariana, what role had she expected her to play?

    “You know,” Ariana said, breaking through his thoughts as she moved her first pawn, “just once, I’d like to see you actually struggle.”

    The game began as it always did: her bold opening moves setting an aggressive pace while Cullen carefully picked apart her strategy. She leaned forward in concentration, her chin resting on her hand as she studied the board, her eyes flicking between pieces. She wasn’t bad—far from it. Her intuition was sharp, and she could think several moves ahead. But Cullen had spent years honing his craft, and his patient, methodical approach outmatched her impulsive daring every time.

    Still, she didn’t let frustration show. “How is it,” she said after losing yet another piece, “that you make it look so easy?”

    “You know the answer to that,” Cullen replied, moving his knight into position with almost lazy precision. “You have Mia to thank for this. Or rather Mia’s stuck-up grin whenever she won.”

    Ariana shook her head, but she was smiling. She made her next move—a surprisingly clever feint—but Cullen countered it within seconds. Her brow furrowed, and he could tell she was replaying the sequence in her head, trying to figure out where she had gone wrong.

    It reminded him of the early days in Kirkwall, how fiercely she had thrown herself into every game, even knowing she would lose. She never gave up, though, and that determination was one of the many things he admired about her. Even now, as the game inevitably turned in his favor, she didn’t look defeated. If anything, she seemed amused, as though the act of challenging him was more enjoyable than the thought of winning.

    When he finally declared, “Checkmate,” her expression shifted briefly to mock irritation before she laughed, leaning back with a groan.

    “One day,” she said, shaking her head. “I’ll find a way to beat you.”

    “Perhaps,” Cullen said, his tone teasing, though his smile softened. “But not today.”

    The warmth in his voice silenced her playful retort, and for a moment, they simply held each other’s gaze.

    As the evening settled in, they found themselves back on the bed, Ariana propped against Cullen’s shoulder with a blanket draped loosely around them. He held an old, well-worn book in his hands, his deep voice filling the quiet room as he read aloud.

    She closed her eyes, letting the cadence of his words wash over her. The sound was soothing, grounding, a balm against the weight of everything she had seen. His hand rested lightly against her shoulder, a steadying presence she hadn’t realized how much she needed.

    When Cullen glanced down, he noticed her breathing had evened out. Her head rested against him, her body relaxed, her expression unguarded in a way he had rarely seen since he found her again. He paused, savoring the moment.

    Carefully, he set the book aside and adjusted the blanket to cover her more fully. His fingers brushed against her hair, a quiet gesture of affection, and he leaned down to press a soft kiss against her temple.

    “Rest, Ari,” he murmured. “Tomorrow can wait.”

    With her warmth against him and her steady breathing filling the quiet space, Cullen closed his eyes. The weight of the future hadn’t vanished, but for the first time in years, it felt bearable. She was here—safe, loved, and his. And that, for tonight, was enough.

    ~~~

    Cassandra, Dorian, and Solas arrived at Haven the following day, leading the remnants of the mage rebellion. The group was a somber sight, the mages walking in silence, their faces marked by exhaustion and uncertainty.

    Without hesitation, Cassandra headed for the Chantry. Inside, Leliana and Josephine were deep in conversation over a growing pile of reports.

    “Welcome back, Seeker,” Leliana greeted, though her expression was grim. She gestured to the reports in front of them. “We’ve received troubling intelligence, but I suspect you have news of your own.”

    Cassandra nodded curtly, her sharp gaze sweeping the room. “Where is Commander Cullen?”

    “With the Herald,” Josephine replied, her tone careful. “She returned a few days ago, but… she was not herself. Whatever happened in Redcliffe left its mark.”

    “And the Commander has been with her,” Leliana added softly. “He’s worried, understandably so. She arrived in quite a state.”

    Cassandra’s frown deepened. From Dorian’s accounts during their journey, she had an idea why. The dark future they had witnessed was no mere nightmare—it was a vision of despair, and Ariana had borne its weight alone. “Have they spoken of what happened?”

    “Not publicly,” Leliana said. “Whatever transpired there must have been harrowing.”

    Josephine sighed. “I only hope the Commander has been able to help her. We need her steady. The Inquisition needs her steady.”

    Before the conversation could continue, the Chantry doors opened, and Cullen and Ariana entered together.

    The room fell silent. Ariana’s composure seemed restored, though there was a quiet fire in her eyes—a new intensity that hadn’t been there before. She moved with deliberate grace, her gaze sharp. Cullen walked beside her, his protective presence grounding, though his watchful demeanor suggested he remained attuned to her unspoken emotions.

    To everyone’s surprise, Ariana stepped forward and pulled Cassandra and Leliana into a warm embrace. Both women froze, momentarily stunned.

    “Thank you,” Ariana said softly, her voice steady but brimming with emotion. “In Redcliffe, you sacrificed everything so I could return.”

    Cassandra and Leliana exchanged uncertain glances, unaccustomed to such gestures from the Herald. But in her words, they heard the depth of her gratitude.

    “Of course I did,” Leliana quipped, breaking the tension. “One small life for a second chance at history? I’ve always loved a bargain.”

    Cassandra pulled back slightly, her gaze searching. “What happened?”

    Ariana hesitated, taking a steadying breath before she began to recount the events of the dark future. Her voice remained calm, though her words carried the weight of what she had seen: the assassination of Empress Celene, the chaos in Orlais, the rise of the Elder One, and the devastation of Thedas. She described the corrupted templars, the Breach spreading unchecked, and the ultimate downfall of the Inquisition.

    She faltered when speaking of the fates of those in the room—Cassandra’s defiance, Leliana’s capture, Cullen’s tragic end. As her voice wavered, Cullen moved slightly closer, his hand resting lightly against the small of her back. The touch was steady, grounding, and she drew strength from it. With a deep breath, she finished with quiet determination. “It was real. And I won’t let it happen again.”

    The room was silent as her words settled over them. Leliana’s jaw tightened, and Josephine looked pale, but Cassandra spoke first. “You’ve carried this well. Better than most would.”

    “I don’t feel like I have,” Ariana admitted quietly. “But we don’t have the luxury of dwelling on it. The mages are here. The Elder One is still out there. The Breach remains open. We need to act.”

    Cullen crossed his arms, his tone measured but firm. “Now that the mages are here, what is their place in Haven? How do we ensure this doesn’t become another disaster?”

    Ariana met his gaze evenly. “I recruited them as allies, not prisoners. They’ve agreed to work alongside the Templars. Together—not as captors and captives, but as equals.”

    “There’s risk in that,” Cullen said, his expression serious. “I understand their desperation, but that desperation led to Redcliffe.”

    “They’re not prisoners, Cullen,” Ariana said firmly. “And we’re not building another Circle. Respect is non-negotiable. If there are issues, we’ll address them—individually.”

    He held her gaze for a long moment before nodding. “If that’s your decision, I’ll ensure it’s upheld.”

    “Thank you,” Ariana said softly, her voice carrying both relief and resolve.

    Cassandra’s expression remained firm. “While I may not completely agree with the decision, I support it. The sole purpose of the Herald’s mission was to secure the mages’ aid, and that was accomplished. We need them for the fight ahead.” 

    Dorian chose that moment to step into view from behind a pillar, his usual grin firmly in place. “The voice of pragmatism speaks! How delightfully refreshing.” 

    Ariana quirked an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Is hiding behind pillars a habit of yours?” 

    Dorian shrugged, his grin widening. “I do like to make a fashionable entrance.” 

    She chuckled softly, shaking her head. 

    “Closing the Breach is all that matters,” Cassandra interjected, bringing the conversation back to its somber focus. 

    “Dorian and I got a taste of the consequences if we fail,” Ariana said, her tone losing its lightness. “I would prefer not to see that a second time.” 

    Leliana stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. “We should look into what you saw in this… ‘dark future.’ The assassination of Empress Celene? A demon army? The Elder One himself?” 

    “One battle at a time,” Cullen said firmly, his leadership instincts taking over. “It’s going to take time to organize our troops and the mage recruits. Let’s take this to the war room.” 

    He turned to Ariana, his expression softening. “Join us. None of this means anything without you, after all.” 

    Ariana smirked faintly. “And here I’d hoped to sit out the assault on the Breach. Take a nap. Maybe go for a walk…” 

    Cullen chuckled lightly, shaking his head. “What is it they say? No rest for the wicked?” 

    “I’ll skip the war council,” Dorian interjected, waving a hand dismissively, “but I would like to see this Breach up close, if you don’t mind.” 

    “You’re… staying?” Ariana asked, a soft smile touching her lips. 

    “Oh, didn’t I mention? The South is so charming and rustic. I adore it to little pieces,” Dorian replied with exaggerated cheer, placing a hand dramatically over his heart. 

    “There’s no black sheep I’d rather be stranded in time with,” Ariana quipped, laughing softly. 

    “Excellent choice! But let’s not get stranded again anytime soon, yes?” Dorian retorted, flashing a grin. 

    Cullen watched their banter with a small, amused smile. He couldn’t help but feel a flicker of gratitude for Dorian. During their time together, Ariana had explained her connection with him—their shared understanding of rebellion against obligation. Their camaraderie was natural, built on mutual respect and wit. “Besides, he’s far more interested in you than me,” she’d teased Cullen, a comment that had left him both relieved and quietly amused. 

    “I’ll begin preparations to march on the summit,” Cullen said, bowing his head slightly to Ariana. “Maker willing, the mages will be enough to grant us victory.” 

    Ariana nodded, her resolve steeling once more. The dark future she had seen would not come to pass—not while she had the strength to prevent it.

  • Chapter 68 – In Hushed Whispers

    13 – 14 Bloomingtide 9:41

    As they entered Redcliffe, Ariana couldn’t shake the oppressive weight hanging over the village. It was more than the darkened streets and empty homes. The very air felt heavy, like the remnants of fear and betrayal had seeped into the stones. Every mage they passed had the same haunted expression, eyes darting toward the castle with equal parts dread and resentment. The entire village felt hollow, a shell of the hopeful haven it had once been.

    This is what desperation leads to, Ariana thought, her jaw tightening. She couldn’t blame the mages for wanting to survive, but aligning with Tevinter? The very thought made her stomach churn. This wasn’t what Fiona had promised them.

    When they entered Redcliffe Castle, a group of Venatori guards flanked a man Ariana could only assume was Alexius’ personal aide. His posture was stiff, his gaze flickering nervously over the trio as they approached.

    “Announce us,” Ariana commanded, her noble upbringing slipping effortlessly into her tone. She didn’t need to shout; her words carried the authority of someone who expected to be obeyed.

    The aide hesitated, his brow furrowing. “The Magister’s invitation was for Mistress Trevelyan alone. The rest will wait here,” he said, though his discomfort was evident.

    Of course it was, Ariana thought, her irritation flaring. Alexius was already trying to dictate the terms. He underestimates me. Tilting her head slightly, she allowed a faint, polite smile to tug at her lips. “They must accompany me. You wouldn’t deprive me of my attaches, would you?” Her tone was honeyed, but her eyes promised consequences if he refused.

    Her words landed as intended, and the aide relented with a reluctant nod. Ariana’s satisfaction was brief, the dark halls of Redcliffe Castle only deepening her unease.

    “My Lord Magister, the agents of the Inquisition have arrived,” the aide announced as they entered the throne room.

    Alexius, seated in the Arl’s throne as if it were his birthright, rose to greet them. “My friend! It is good to see you again,” he said, his tone smooth and calculated. His gaze flicked briefly to Cassandra and Solas. “And your associates, of course.”

    Friend? Ariana kept her face neutral, returning the greeting with a polite nod and a bow. You don’t even know me.

    “I’m sure we can work out some arrangement that is equitable to all parties,” Alexius continued, his voice dripping with confidence.

    Before Ariana could respond, Fiona emerged from the shadows, startling her. For a brief moment, frustration flared. You. The woman who had led them all here.

    “Are we mages to have no voice in deciding our fate?” Fiona asked, her voice trembling with an emotion Ariana couldn’t quite place.

    Alexius turned to Fiona, his smile smooth but thin. “Fiona, you would not have turned your followers over to my care if you did not trust me with their lives.”

    Ariana latched onto the opportunity to assert control. “If the Grand Enchanter wants to be part of these talks,” she said smoothly, her tone sharper than before, “then I welcome her as a guest of the Inquisition.”

    The flicker of gratitude in Fiona’s eyes surprised Ariana, but it also deepened her suspicion. Why do you look like someone just threw you a lifeline? You made this deal. “Thank you,” Fiona said, nodding toward Ariana.

    Alexius’ irritation was palpable as he returned to his seat on the throne. “The Inquisition needs mages to close the Breach, and I have them. So, what shall you offer in exchange?”

    Ariana smiled, her confidence unwavering. “Nothing at all. I’m just going to take the mages and leave.”

    Fiona’s wide-eyed expression spoke volumes, hope and relief warring on her face.

    Alexius raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. “And how do you imagine you’ll accomplish such a feat?”

    Before Ariana could answer, Felix stepped forward, his voice quiet but firm. “She knows everything, Father.”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked to Felix, her heart sinking. What did you do, Felix?

    Alexius turned to his son, his eyes sharp with reproach. “What have you done?”

    Ariana seized the moment, taking a step forward. Her voice was calm but laced with steel. “Your trap has failed, Alexius. You wanted me here. Why?”

    His composed mask cracked, revealing the fanatical fervor beneath. “You walk into my stronghold with your stolen mark—a gift you don’t even understand—and think you’re in control? You’re nothing but a mistake.”

    The insult barely registered. Ariana tilted her head, her voice turning ice-cold. “To be clear, Magister, this is not your stronghold. It belongs to Arl Teagan, to Ferelden. As for the mark, if you know so much, enlighten me.”

    Alexius sneered. “It belongs to your betters. You wouldn’t even begin to understand its purpose.”

    Before Ariana could retort, Dorian stepped in, his sharp voice breaking the tension. “Now he sounds exactly like the sort of villainous cliché everyone expects us to be,” he mocked. His theatrical quip cut through the weight of the moment, and despite herself, Ariana felt a faint flicker of relief. Finally, an ally who isn’t afraid to poke the bear.

    Ariana’s lips quirked into a small smile as Dorian stepped into view, his posture relaxed but his eyes sharp.

    “Dorian,” Alexius said, disappointment heavy in his tone. “I gave you a chance to be a part of this. You turned me down. The Elder One has power you would not believe. He will raise the Imperium from its ashes.”

    Ariana’s eyes narrowed as the pieces clicked into place. “That’s who you serve? The one who killed the Divine?”

    Alexius’ fervor burned brighter. “He will make the world bow to mages once more. We will rule from the Boeric Ocean to the Frozen Seas.”

    “You can’t involve my people in this,” Fiona snapped, her voice trembling with anger.

    “Stop it, Father,” Felix interrupted, his voice desperate. “Give up the Venatori. Let the southern mages fight the Breach, and let’s go home.”

    Alexius’ voice cracked as he shouted, “No! It’s the only way, Felix. He can save you. There is a way. The Elder One promised. If I undo the mistake at the Temple…”

    “Save me?” Felix replied, his tone resolute. “I’m going to die, Father. You need to accept that.”

    Ariana’s breath caught as Alexius’ pain twisted into rage. “Seize them, Venatori! The Elder One demands this woman’s life!”

    Before the guards could act, they began dropping to the ground, one by one, dead. Ariana’s scouts had moved into position, the ambush swift and decisive.

    “Your men are dead, Alexius. Give up now,” Ariana commanded, her voice cold and unyielding.

    Alexius’ hand rose, gripping a strange necklace as he snarled, “You… are a mistake! You never should have existed!”

    Dorian’s eyes widened, recognition flashing across his face. “No! He’s casting—”

    Before Alexius could complete his spell, Dorian managed to unleash a counterspell, the disruptive magic colliding with Alexius’ own. The air crackled with energy, and for a brief moment, it seemed like Dorian’s intervention might have worked. 

    But the damage was already done. Chaos erupted as a rift tore through the room, its energy consuming everything in blinding light. As the world dissolved around her, one thought cut through the haze: Cullen. His voice, steady and firm, echoed in her mind. Be careful.

    Darkness consumed her.

    ~~~

    The atmosphere was suffocating, the air thick with an unnatural heaviness that pressed against Ariana’s chest. When her vision cleared, the castle hall she’d just left was gone, replaced by a smaller, darker room that radiated dread. The walls were jagged with veins of red lyrium, their eerie glow casting grotesque shadows and filling the space with a low, ominous hum. It felt alive—malevolent.

    Ariana turned quickly, her heart pounding as she scanned her surroundings. The sight of two Venatori guards startled her, their shock mirrored in her own.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    Her body moved on instinct. She darted forward, her daggers flashing in the dim light as she and Dorian dispatched the guards with brutal efficiency. Her breath came in sharp gasps as the last one fell, and she wiped her blades clean with trembling hands. The familiar motion did little to steady her.

    She glanced at Dorian, who stood with unnerving calm, already studying the glowing lyrium veins with a detached curiosity.

    “Displacement? Interesting!” he mused, rubbing his chin as though they’d stumbled into an intriguing academic puzzle rather than a nightmare.

    Ariana’s patience frayed. “Displacement? Dorian, where are we?”

    “Not just where, my dear,” he replied, pacing with maddening nonchalance. “But when. Alexius used the amulet as a focus. It moved us through time! Brilliant, really—dangerous, but brilliant.”

    The floor beneath her seemed to tilt as his words sank in. “Through time?” Panic edged her voice, despite her best efforts to control it. “That doesn’t sound good, Dorian.”

    “It sounds terrible,” he admitted, his characteristic humor failing to mask his concern. “Depending on how far we’ve been displaced and what happened while we were away.”

    Her gaze shifted to the walls, where the red lyrium pulsed like a living wound. She had seen its effects before, but not like this. This was infestation. Corruption. It wasn’t just dangerous—it was consuming. How long have we been gone? What’s waiting for us outside these walls?

    “Let’s look around,” Dorian said, breaking her spiraling thoughts. “If we can determine where—and when—we are, we can figure out how to get back… assuming it’s possible.”

    Assuming?” Ariana snapped, her frustration spilling over as she glared at him. “You could’ve started with a little more confidence! What was Alexius even trying to do?”

    Dorian sobered slightly, his usual levity giving way to something heavier. “Erase you from time completely. Without you, the Elder One’s plans could proceed unchallenged. But the spell went wild when I countered it. I believe we’ve been displaced instead.”

    Ariana’s stomach twisted. “Great,” she muttered, sarcasm tinged with bitterness. Not only did I walk into Alexius’ trap, but now I’ve dragged Dorian into it, too.

    As they moved through the castle’s lower levels, the sight of red lyrium twisting through every surface made Ariana’s chest tighten. It spread like a disease, turning stone into grotesque formations that pulsed and hummed. Her fingers tightened around her daggers as guilt whispered insidiously at the edges of her mind. I should’ve stopped Alexius sooner. I should’ve listened to Cullen. Maker, I should’ve done something.

    They stopped abruptly at a cell, and Ariana’s breath caught. Inside, Fiona was barely recognizable. Her body was mangled, twisted by the lyrium that encased her like a grotesque cocoon. The sight was a punch to the gut, each shallow breath Fiona took cutting Ariana deeper.

    “Grand Enchanter?” she called softly, her voice trembling despite herself.

    Fiona stirred, her movements labored and pained. “You’re… alive?” she rasped, her voice barely audible. “How? I saw you… disappear into the rift.”

    Ariana stepped closer, swallowing the lump in her throat. “Fiona, what happened?”

    The answer was worse than she could have imagined. “Red lyrium,” Fiona whispered. “It’s a disease. The longer you’re near it… you become this. Then they mine your corpse for more.”

    Ariana fought the bile rising in her throat, forcing herself to meet Fiona’s glassy gaze. The White Wolf doesn’t falter. You can’t falter now.

    Dorian leaned in, urgency sharpening his tone. “What’s the date? Do you know the year?”

    “Harvestmere,” Fiona rasped, her voice fading. “9:42… Dragon.”

    Ariana staggered back, the words slamming into her like a physical blow. “We’ve missed an entire year?” she repeated, disbelief mixing with horror. What’s happened in that year? What have I allowed to happen by failing?

    Dorian’s expression was grim, the weight of the timeline heavy on him as well. “We need to leave,” he said firmly. “This future cannot stand.”

    Fiona’s voice was barely a whisper now, her strength fading. “Your spymaster… Leliana… she is here. Find her. Quickly… before the Elder One… learns you’re here.”

    Ariana knelt beside Fiona, her voice trembling. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, guilt choking her. “I should’ve protected you. I should’ve—” Her voice broke.

    Fiona’s eyes fluttered closed, her final words a plea. “Make it… right.”

    Ariana rose slowly, her hands trembling but her jaw set. She turned to Dorian, her voice hard. “Let’s go. If Leliana’s here, she’ll know what to do.”

    Every step through the corrupted halls felt heavier, the red lyrium seeming to pulse in time with Ariana’s growing guilt. The image of Fiona—broken, consumed—burned in her mind, a haunting reminder of what failure looked like.

    This is what happens when I fail. The thought echoed with every beat of her heart, but so too did another: I can’t let it happen again.

    Her resolve hardened. Whatever awaited them, she wouldn’t stop until she set things right.

    ~~~

    Each step through the castle’s corrupted halls was heavy with dread, the sound of their footsteps echoing like a dirge. Ariana tried to keep her composure, her expression set into a mask of calm determination, but her thoughts churned relentlessly. If Leliana is here… who else? The question repeated in her mind like a drumbeat. The idea twisted her stomach, each possibility more unbearable than the last. Was Cullen here? Had he fought for Haven and survived? Was he…

    She swallowed hard, forcing herself to focus on the path ahead, but the guilt crept in, unwelcome and persistent. He’d been so upset when I left. I’d seen it in his eyes, heard it in his voice. And I said nothing to ease his mind. She clenched her fists tightly around her daggers. If he’s here, is he even still alive? And if he is… does he blame me for abandoning him like that?

    The oppressive silence was broken by a low, steady voice that echoed eerily through the halls:

    “The Light shall lead her safely through the paths of this world and into the next. For she who trusts the Maker, fire is her water.”

    Ariana stopped abruptly, her heart skipping a beat. She exchanged a quick, uncertain glance with Dorian before moving toward the sound, her breath catching in her throat. “Cassandra,” she whispered, her voice wavering.

    As they rounded the corner, the sight of Cassandra brought Ariana to a halt. The woman who had once been a pillar of unyielding strength now knelt in the corner of a cell, her armor cracked and worn, her face hollowed by exhaustion and despair. The sight hit Ariana like a physical blow. Cassandra looked broken, her head bowed in prayer as though it were the only thing holding her together.

    Cassandra’s eyes lifted slowly, and when they met Ariana’s, they widened in disbelief. “You’ve returned to us,” she breathed, her voice trembling with a mix of wonder and pain. “Can it be? Andraste has given us another chance? Maker forgive me… I failed you. I failed everyone. The end must truly be upon us if the dead return to life.”

    Ariana knelt just outside the bars of the cell, her voice soft but steady. “I’m not back from the dead, Cassandra. This… is hard to explain.”

    “I was there,” Cassandra said, her tone raw with emotion. “The Magister obliterated you with a gesture. We tried to fight. We couldn’t… stop it. The Elder One rose, and everything fell.”

    “Actually,” Dorian interjected, his voice carefully measured, “Alexius sent us forward in time. We’re… displaced. If we find him, we may be able to return to the present.”

    Cassandra slowly rose, her strength visibly returning as she processed his words. “Alexius’s master,” she said, her voice sharpening with anger. “After you died, we could not stop the Elder One from rising. Empress Celene was murdered. The army that followed—it was a horde of demons. Nothing stopped them. Nothing.”

    Ariana felt her chest tighten as the weight of Cassandra’s words settled over her like a shroud. For Cassandra, this wasn’t just a nightmare—it was reality. She had lived it, fought it, and suffered through every moment. “I’m sorry,” Ariana said quietly, her voice laced with guilt. “I should have been there.”

    “You’re here now,” Cassandra replied firmly, her voice carrying the same steely resolve that had always defined her. She straightened, her eyes burning with determination. “Let’s make sure this never happens.”

    They freed Cassandra and pressed on, their steps quicker now. As they passed jagged veins of glowing red lyrium, Ariana’s mind turned to Haven. What if the lyrium is there too? The thought made her stomach turn. What if Cullen…

    The next cell brought a voice that broke her train of thought. “Is someone there?”

    “Solas?” Ariana called, hurrying forward.

    Solas stepped into view, his expression one of disbelief. “You’re alive? We saw you die!”

    “The spell displaced us in time,” Dorian said, his tone casual but tinged with gravity. “We only just arrived, so to speak.”

    Solas, already working through the implications, nodded grimly. “If you can reverse the process, you could return and obviate the events of the last year. It may not be too late.”

    “We’re trying,” Ariana said, though doubt crept into her voice. Every new horror they encountered made her question whether reversing this future was even possible. “This world is a nightmare. We have to fix it.”

    Solas’s gaze was piercing. “This world is an abomination. It must never come to pass.”

    As they moved on, the air grew heavier with the weight of screams echoing from distant cells. Each cry twisted Ariana’s gut, fueling her anger. This is what happens when I fail. This is the cost of my choices.

    Finally, they reached the upper levels, where a familiar voice rang out, sharp and defiant: “How did Trevelyan know of the sacrifice at the temple? Answer!”

    “Never!” Leliana’s voice cut through the chaos, sharp as a blade.

    Ariana’s heart thundered in her chest. “We have to hurry,” she said, breaking into a run.

    The sight of Leliana shackled and surrounded by Venatori filled Ariana with cold fury. The moment the interrogator turned toward her, Leliana took advantage, snapping his neck with brutal efficiency.

    “You’re alive,” Leliana said as Ariana freed her, disbelief mingling with relief. “What happened? Where have you been?”

    “Alexius miscalculated,” Ariana said quickly. “We were displaced in time. We’re here now, but we need to go back.”

    Leliana’s expression darkened, her voice sharp. “And mages wonder why people fear them. No one should have this power.”

    “It’s dangerous and unpredictable,” Dorian began, “Before the Breach, nothing we did—” 

    “Enough!” she snapped. “This is all pretend to you, isn’t it? A future you hope will never exist. But for me—for all of us—it was real. I suffered. We all suffered.”

    Ariana stepped closer, her voice steady despite the weight in her chest. “I know. And I’m sorry. I’ll do everything in my power to fix this.”

    Leliana held her gaze for a moment before nodding. “Then let’s not waste time.”

    As they moved onward, Ariana’s thoughts turned to Cullen once more. If he’s here… would he even forgive me? Could he? The weight of her decisions pressed down harder with each step, but she couldn’t afford to falter. There was too much at stake—and she wouldn’t let them pay the price for her failures again.

    ~~~

    Each step through the castle felt like a descent into a waking nightmare. Ariana’s fury and grief churned within her like a storm, the oppressive glow of red lyrium painting her surroundings in blood and shadows. The questions tore at her, each more unbearable than the last. She stole glances at Leliana, who pressed forward with grim focus, but Ariana’s mind remained trapped in the past, replaying every choice she had made. Every word she had failed to say. Her lips parted to ask, but she hesitated. Did she even want to know the rest? The gnawing doubt compelled her forward anyway.

    “Leliana…” Her voice trembled, but she forced herself to speak. “What happened to Cullen?”

    The faint hesitation in Leliana’s step didn’t go unnoticed, but when she spoke, her tone was firm, if quiet. “He fought. Like he always does. Cullen rallied everyone—the Inquisition, the Rangers, even King Alistair’s troops.”

    Ariana nodded faintly, bracing herself for the inevitable. Her knuckles tightened against her daggers, the hilts digging into her palms.

    “For weeks, they laid siege to Redcliffe Castle,” Leliana continued, her voice steady but heavy with unspoken sorrow. “But Alexius’s forces… they were bolstered by demons and Venatori. It was never a fair fight. Just as Cullen predicted, it wasn’t enough.”

    Ariana’s breath hitched. She already knew how this would end, but hearing it aloud made the truth unbearable.

    “They captured him,” Leliana said, her tone softening now. “Alexius forced red lyrium on him. Cullen resisted for longer than anyone I’ve seen, but eventually…” She trailed off, her words caught in her throat.

    “No.” Ariana whispered, shaking her head as though the motion might undo the truth. Her heart pounded as images she couldn’t bear to picture flooded her mind.

    Leliana’s voice grew quieter, each word cutting deeper. “They tortured him for information, trying to break him. But he never betrayed you. Not once. Even when the lyrium… changed him, he held onto his faith. He believed you were alive. He held onto that hope until the end.”

    Ariana stumbled, catching herself against the cold, corrupted wall. Her vision blurred as tears threatened to spill. Her chest ached as if the guilt was physically suffocating her. He never stopped hoping. He believed in me… while I left him behind.

    “That was the last time I saw him,” Ariana rasped, her voice barely audible. “That day in the war room?”

    Leliana hesitated but then nodded. “He knew you loved him,” she added quietly. “Isabel told him before they marched. She made sure of it.”

    Her thoughts spiraled uncontrollably. Cullen. He fought for me. He believed in me. And I left him that day, upset and unresolved. Did he think I didn’t care? Did he die hating me for it?

    Ariana blinked rapidly, her tears threatening to overflow. “She… did?”

    Leliana glanced back at her, her expression softening just slightly. “It wasn’t hard to see. You may have left things unsaid, but it was obvious to everyone else. He loved you just as much.”

    The words pierced Ariana’s heart, filling her with both gratitude and crushing regret. He knew. And yet I never told him myself. Never gave him that certainty. Her fists tightened at her sides as her guilt morphed into fury.

    Alexius. The Elder One. All of them. They did this.

    Her jaw clenched, her breaths coming sharper now as her grief ignited into something far more dangerous. I won’t let this stand. I’ll go back. I’ll stop this. And I’ll tell him everything I should have said before.

    When they reached the throne room, the doors creaked open to reveal Alexius slumped on Arl Teagan’s throne, his gaunt form framed by grotesque veins of red lyrium climbing the walls like a cancer.

    “Was it all worth it, Alexius?” she demanded, her voice a low, dangerous growl. “What you did to the world? The suffering?”

    Alexius sat slumped in the throne, his head lifting slowly to look at her. His voice was hollow, defeated. “And here you are, finally. I knew you would appear again. Not that it would be now. But I knew I hadn’t destroyed you. My final failure.” 

    “Why, Alexius?” Dorian demanded, stepping forward. “Why did you do this? To the world? To yourself?” 

    Alexius sighed deeply, his face etched with regret. “It doesn’t matter now. All we can do is wait for the end.” 

    Ariana’s brow furrowed. “The end?” 

    Alexius gestured faintly at the red lyrium creeping up the walls. “All that I fought for, all that I betrayed… and what have I wrought? Ruin and death. There is nothing else. The Elder One comes: for me, for you, for us all.” 

    From the shadows, Leliana moved swiftly, grabbing Felix and pressing a knife to his throat. 

    “Felix!” Alexius’s voice cracked with desperation as he leapt from the throne. 

    “That’s Felix?” Dorian said, horrified. “Maker’s breath, Alexius, what have you done?” 

    “He would have died, Dorian! I saved him!” Alexius pleaded, his voice breaking. “Please, don’t hurt my son. I’ll do anything you ask.” 

    Ariana’s voice was low, measured, and filled with simmering rage. “There are fates worse than death. You didn’t save him, Alexius. No one deserves to live like that. Felix didn’t want to live like that.” 

    Her gaze met Leliana’s, and she nodded. Without hesitation, Leliana slit Felix’s throat. 

    Alexius let out an anguished cry, his composure shattering. “No!” His hands shot forward, and a rift tore open behind him as he screamed in rage. 

    Demons poured from the rift as Alexius attacked, summoning everything he could to defend himself. But Ariana and her party fought with the precision born of desperation and anger. She closed the rifts as quickly as Alexius could open them. As the battle raged, Ariana’s fury drove her, each strike a declaration. For Cullen, for Haven, for everyone you took from me. This ends now.

    Finally, Alexius fell, his body slumping to the ground. 

    Dorian stood over him, shaking his head. “He wanted to die, didn’t he? All those lies he told himself, the justifications… He lost Felix long ago and didn’t even notice. Oh, Alexius…” 

    “I’m sorry, Dorian,” Ariana said softly, her voice carrying the weight of her own guilt. “I know this isn’t easy.” 

    “Once, he was a man to whom I compared all others,” Dorian said quietly, almost to himself. “Sad, isn’t it?” 

    He searched Alexius’s body and pulled out the amulet. “Here,” he said, holding it up. “This is the same amulet he used before. I think it’s the one we made in Minrathous. That’s a relief. Give me an hour to work out the spell, and I should be able to reopen the rift.” 

    “An hour? That’s impossible! You must go now!” Leliana interrupted, her voice sharp. 

    A roar echoed through the castle, shaking the walls. 

    “The Elder One,” Leliana said grimly. 

    “You cannot stay here,” Solas said, exchanging a meaningful look with Cassandra. They nodded at each other in silent agreement. “We’ll hold the outer door. When they get past us, it will be your turn.” 

    Ariana swallowed hard, forcing herself to push down the emotions threatening to overwhelm her. “We’ll make this count.” 

    Solas and Cassandra left the room, closing the doors behind them. Leliana moved to stand in front of the door, her bow at the ready. 

    “Cast your spell,” she said to Dorian, her voice steady. “You have as much time as I have arrows. The only way we live is if this day never comes.” 

    Ariana and Dorian retreated toward the throne as he began weaving his spell. The sounds of battle outside grew louder, and Ariana couldn’t tell how much time had passed. Eventually, the doors slammed open, demons and Venatori pouring in. Leliana didn’t falter, taking them down one by one with perfectly placed arrows. 

    “Andraste guide me. Maker take me to your side,” Leliana whispered. 

    An arrow struck her shoulder, and Ariana almost moved to help her, but Dorian grabbed her arm. 

    “You move, and we all die!” he snapped, his voice urgent. 

    At last, Dorian completed the spell, and a rift similar to the one that brought them to this nightmare opened. As the light of the rift engulfed Ariana, her last thought was of Cullen. Hold on. I’ll come back to you. And this time, I’ll say everything I should have said.

    ~~~

    “You’ll have to do better than that, Alexius,” Dorian quipped as they stepped out of the rift, clearly pleased with his handiwork, though his usual flamboyance was muted by the weight of what they had just endured.

    Alexius collapsed to his knees, the energy and defiance that had driven him through their last confrontation now utterly spent. He didn’t even struggle as Inquisition soldiers closed in to restrain him, his muttered laments barely audible.

    “You’ve won,” Alexius murmured, his voice hollow and distant. “There’s no point in extending the charade. Felix… my Felix…”

    Ariana barely registered his words. The world around her was the same—Redcliffe Castle, pristine and untouched by the corruption of red lyrium. The air was clean, not suffused with the choking malignance of the future they had seen. It should have been a relief. Instead, it felt like a fragile illusion, one she feared might shatter at any moment.

    Her boots echoed sharply on the stone floor as she turned toward the main doors. Her mind was already racing ahead, every step driven by a singular need: to return to Haven, to see Cullen, to make sure he was alive. She tried to push away the irrational thought that he might not be, but it dug into her mind like a splinter.

    The heavy wooden doors swung open, and a flood of Fereldan troops poured in, their armor glinting in the torchlight. At their head were King Alistair and Queen Anora, their regal bearing stark against the backdrop of the castle. The sight of them, alive and whole, confirmed what Ariana already knew but still struggled to trust. We’re back. This is our time.

    Fiona rushed forward to meet them, bowing low, but Alistair’s expression was hard, his tone sharp. “Grand Enchanter. Imagine my surprise when I learned you’d handed over Redcliffe Castle to a Tevinter magister. Care to explain?”

    “Your Majesties,” Fiona began hastily, her tone tinged with desperation, “Alistair, Queen Anora, I assure you, we never intended—”

    “I know what you intended,” Alistair interrupted, his voice laced with disappointment. “I wanted to help you. But this? You’ve made it impossible. You and your followers are no longer welcome in Ferelden.”

    “But…” Fiona hesitated, scrambling to find the right words. “We have hundreds who need protection! Where will we go?” 

    The weight of his words silenced Fiona, leaving her scrambling for a response. Ariana, standing a few steps behind her, straightened, her voice cutting through the tension. “Your Majesties, if I may?”

    Alistair glanced at her, his gaze softening slightly. He gave a small nod, allowing her to continue.

    “You’ll be leaving here with the Inquisition,” Ariana said firmly, her tone brooking no argument. 

    Fiona turned to Ariana, her expression wary. “And what are the terms of this… arrangement?”

    Ariana’s expression didn’t waver. “I can assure you, they are better than the slavery offered by the Tevinter Imperium.” 

    “They have lost all possible supporters. The Inquisition is their only remaining chance for freedom,” Solas added evenly. 

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her tone steady but unyielding. “You’ll join us as allies, under close supervision. The Inquisition has no intention of enslaving you, but after this, we need assurances.” Her gaze didn’t waver, her authority palpable. “It’s a better offer than the one Alexius gave you. And your people will survive.”

    Alistair folded his arms, his voice cutting through the tension. “I’d take that offer if I were you. One way or another, you’re leaving my kingdom.” 

    Fiona hesitated, clearly reluctant, but finally inclined her head. “Very well,” she said, her voice resigned. “I’ll ready my people for the journey to Haven.”

    Alistair stepped closer to Ariana, his posture relaxing just slightly as he folded his arms. “It’s been a while,” he said, a faint smile breaking through his earlier severity.

    “It has,” Ariana replied, her lips curving into a small smile despite the storm still raging in her chest. “I trust Antiva treated you well?”

    “Not nearly as exciting as this,” Alistair quipped, gesturing to the castle around them. “But I did manage to avoid any Tevinter magisters, so that’s a win.”

    “From what Varric and Isabela told me, it probably would’ve been easier if I’d brought you along,” Alistair quipped. 

    Ariana chuckled. “Always. But I wasn’t for hire that day,” she replied, her expression softening. Then, more seriously, she added, “I am sorry I wasn’t able to get here before… well… all this.” 

    “It’s alright,” Alistair reassured her. “Luckily, we didn’t suffer any casualties, and it still seems the Inquisition did most of the work.” His tone shifted to something more playful as he added, “So… Herald of Andraste, is it now?” 

    Ariana rolled her eyes with a groan. “That’s what they tell me.” 

    “How does that hand thingy work?” Alistair asked, grinning as Queen Anora sighed in exasperation and walked away. 

    She chuckled softly, indulging in the light-hearted banter for a few more moments. When Alistair excused himself to address his troops, Ariana turned back to Cassandra, Dorian, and Solas, her tone once again commanding. “You can handle the mages from here?” she asked, though it wasn’t really a question.

    Cassandra nodded, her expression understanding. “Of course.”

    Ariana didn’t wait for further confirmation. She was already moving, her steps brisk as she left the castle behind.

    The crisp air of Redcliffe hit her like a balm as she stepped outside, but it didn’t slow her pace. Everything about the world told her they were back where they were supposed to be. The castle was uncorrupted, the sky free of the sickly glow of the future they’d glimpsed. And yet, Ariana couldn’t shake the clawing unease gnawing at her chest. She needed to get back to Haven. Now.

    Her heart raced, every step toward the horses a struggle not to break into a full sprint. He’s alive, she told herself firmly, trying to steady her thoughts. He has to be. This is our time again. That future doesn’t exist anymore.

    But the memory of Leliana’s words haunted her. He believed you were alive. He held onto that hope until the end.

    Her breath hitched as the guilt swelled again, threatening to drown her. She hadn’t been there for him, hadn’t said the words that had been clawing at her throat since Kirkwall. And yet, he had held onto her, even in his darkest moments.

    This time will be different, she vowed silently. I’ll make sure of it.

    By the time she reached her horse, her hands trembled as she gripped the reins. She mounted quickly, her thoughts a whirlwind of hope and desperation. Every second spent away from Haven felt unbearable. She needed to see him, hold him, make sure he was real—and tell him everything.

    As the castle disappeared behind her and the road stretched ahead, only one thought drove her forward: Hold on, Cullen. I’m coming back to you. This time, I’ll say everything I should have said.

  • Chapter 67 – Something More Sinister

    9 – 12 Bloomingtide 9:41

    Cullen stood near the training grounds, his sharp eyes scanning the recruits as they fumbled through their stances. He corrected a soldier’s grip on a sword, but his focus wandered, drawn toward the rhythmic bustle of Haven. Amid the routine activity, a figure on horseback appeared at the edge of the village, and his chest tightened.

    Ariana was back.

    Relief was his first reaction, but it was fleeting. As she rode closer, his practiced gaze caught every detail: the exhaustion etched into her features, the subtle slump of her shoulders, the haunted, distant look in her hazel-green eyes. Whatever had happened in Redcliffe, it had shaken her.

    She didn’t seem to notice him at first, her attention elsewhere, as though she was bracing herself for whatever came next.

    “Herald,” Cullen called, his tone firm yet gentle, the sound cutting through the hum of Haven’s activity.

    Ariana startled slightly at the sound of his voice, her head snapping up to meet his gaze. For a moment, the weariness in her eyes softened, replaced by a faint smile that felt more like an echo of the real thing. She dismounted with practiced ease, passing the reins to a waiting soldier before walking toward him.

    “Are you all right?” Cullen asked, closing the distance between them. His voice was low, laced with concern.

    “Yeah, I’m fine,” she replied, though the words lacked conviction. She tried to meet his gaze with a steadiness that faltered almost immediately. “I assume you’ve received the reports already?”

    “Some,” he replied, frowning. “They weren’t very clear—only that there’s a Tevinter Magister in Redcliffe and that Arl Teagan has fled. What happened?”

    Her gaze shifted, glancing around the training grounds as if gauging the number of ears nearby. “You want to walk with me?” she asked, managing a faint but more genuine smile.

    Cullen nodded, falling into step beside her. They had only just turned toward the outskirts of Haven when a soldier approached, his face alight with an impish grin.

    “My Lady Herald,” the soldier began, his tone caught somewhere between formal and teasing. “A moment?”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Yes?”

    “What’s your favorite flower?” the soldier asked, his grin widening.

    Ariana blinked, momentarily caught off guard. “I… um…” She hesitated before replying. “Jasmines and Lilacs, I suppose? Or Andraste’s Grace?”

    The soldier nodded, his grin taking on an air of mischief as he gave her a quick bow. “Thank you, my Lady,” he said, walking away with a noticeable spring in his step.

    Cullen exhaled sharply, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Maker’s breath,” he muttered under his breath.

    “Do I want to know what that was about?” Ariana asked, a small laugh escaping her despite the exhaustion weighing on her voice.

    “No,” Cullen replied tersely, his jaw tightening. “Not really.”

    Ariana chuckled, shaking her head. “You’ll tell me if there’s something I should know, though, right?”

    His exasperation softened at her light tone. “If there’s anything important, you’ll be the first to know,” he assured her.

    They continued toward a quiet spot near Haven’s edge, where Cullen gestured for her to sit on a low stone wall. He didn’t miss how heavily she sank onto it, her exhaustion palpable.

    “Now,” he began, his voice softer, more measured, “are you going to tell me what happened in Redcliffe? And have you slept at all?”

    Ariana sighed, leaning forward slightly and resting her elbows on her knees. “Not since we left,” she admitted. “My mind won’t stop. There’s too much to figure out.”

    As she recounted the events of Redcliffe—the submission of the mages to Tevinter, Magister Alexius’s manipulation of time, Dorian and Felix’s warnings, and the Venatori’s unsettling fixation on her—Cullen listened intently. His hands rested over hers as he absorbed every word, his frown deepening with each revelation.

    “Maker… Ari…” he murmured when she finished, his voice barely above a whisper. “This is worse than we ever anticipated. If they’re after you—”

    “They’ll come for me whether I go back or not,” she interrupted, her voice resolute despite the weariness in her tone. “Hiding isn’t an option. And Cullen… this is my home. I’ve fought too hard for it, for Ferelden, to let Tevinter magisters stake a claim here. I won’t run.”

    Cullen’s heart twisted at the determination in her voice, the fire in her eyes warring with the exhaustion etched into her every movement. “I understand,” he said after a moment, his voice quiet but firm. “But we’ll face this together. You don’t have to do it alone.”

    Ariana offered him a tired but grateful smile. “I know. Thank you, Cullen.”

    When her head dipped slightly, and her responses slowed, he realized she was fighting to stay awake. Before she could protest, he reached out, steadying her.

    “Come on,” he said gently, his voice softening. “You need rest.”

    She didn’t argue as he lifted her into his arms, her head falling against his shoulder as sleep claimed her. He carried her back to her quarters, the weight of her exhaustion heavier in his mind than in his arms.

    Tucking her into bed, he lingered for a moment, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “Rest, Ari,” he murmured. “I’ll do everything I can to keep you safe.”

    As he closed the door softly behind him, his resolve hardened. The dangers they faced were overwhelming, but the thought of losing her was unthinkable. Whatever came next, he would face it head-on—for her. But the fear gnawed at him—no matter how much he tried, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he might not be able to protect her from this.

    ~~~

    Ariana woke to the unfamiliar sensation of feeling… rested. The haze of exhaustion that had clung to her for days seemed to have lifted, if only slightly. She blinked slowly, her gaze adjusting to the soft morning light filtering through her quarters. The warmth of the blankets wrapped around her offered a rare comfort, and for a brief moment, she allowed herself to just be.

    Fragments of the previous evening drifted through her mind. She remembered arriving at Haven, the heavy weight of her report spilling out as Cullen listened intently. She remembered his concern, the steady way he’d guided her through the chaos in her thoughts. But after that? Nothing.

    Her brow furrowed, and she rubbed at her temple. She couldn’t remember leaving his side or even how she’d ended up in her quarters. There was a vague memory of warmth, a sense of safety that hadn’t been hers to feel in a long time.

    A soft creak of the door interrupted her thoughts. Ariana turned her head just as Isabel entered, balancing a tray in her hands. The scent of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the room, and Ariana’s lips quirked into a faint smile.

    “You’re still in bed, child?” Isabel teased, setting the tray down with practiced ease. Her tone was light, but there was an edge of motherly disapproval beneath it.

    Ariana stretched, her limbs sluggish as she sat up against the headboard. “What time is it?”

    “Almost mid-morning,” Isabel replied with an exaggerated sigh, though the warmth in her eyes belied her mock exasperation. “You’ve been asleep since shortly after dusk yesterday.”

    “I don’t even remember coming to bed,” Ariana admitted, running a hand through her hair.

    “Oh, you didn’t come to bed,” Isabel said, her smirk widening as she sat on the edge of the bed. “Cullen carried you here.”

    Ariana blinked, her face heating slightly. “He… carried me?” The memory flickered faintly—his arms, his steady voice murmuring something she couldn’t quite recall.

    “Yes,” Isabel said, clearly enjoying the moment. “Haven is positively alive with rumors now, you know. Moonlit strolls, late-night dinners… it’s quite the tale.”

    Ariana groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Oh, Maker…”

    Isabel chuckled, her eyes sparkling. “Come now, don’t pretend you’re surprised. This is a small town. People talk.”

    “I told him this would happen,” Ariana muttered, peeking out from between her fingers.

    “Did you now?” Isabel teased, raising a brow. “And what did he say?”

    Ariana sighed, dropping her hands. “He said, ‘Let them talk.’” She hesitated, her voice softening. “At the time, I thought it was nothing. But now…”

    “Now?” Isabel prompted, her tone gentle.

    Ariana hesitated again, her gaze drifting to the window. “Now… I don’t know. I didn’t want to hope for anything, but…” She trailed off, shaking her head.

    “But you do,” Isabel finished for her, her expression softening.

    Ariana didn’t reply, but the faint smile on her lips spoke volumes. Maybe, just maybe, they were finding their way back to each other. And in the chaos of everything else, that fragile thread of hope made it all feel slightly more bearable.

    The knock at the door startled them both. “Come,” Ariana called, setting her coffee aside.

    The door creaked open, and Michael stepped inside, his presence as steady as always. But the grim look on his face immediately set Ariana on edge.

    “Michael,” she greeted, rising from the bed. “I thought you were still in the Hinterlands.”

    “I was,” he replied, his tone clipped. “But we need to talk, Ari. The Inquisition leadership may wish to hear this as well.”

    Ariana’s smile faded, her posture straightening as the weight of his words settled over her. “Michael… what’s going on?”

    He stepped further into the room, his expression grim. “We found where the Templars went.”

    The words sent a chill through her, and she felt Isabel’s gaze shift toward her, filled with quiet concern. Ariana’s hand instinctively moved to her hip, where her dagger usually rested, as though readying herself for the fight to come.

    “Very well,” she said at last, her voice steady. “Let me get dressed.”

    Michael nodded, his eyes lingering on her for a moment before he stepped back toward the door.

    As he left, Ariana exchanged a glance with Isabel, who offered her a reassuring smile. “Whatever it is, you’ll handle it,” Isabel said simply.

    Ariana exhaled, nodding. “Let’s hope so,” she murmured.

    Her mind churned as she moved to dress, the brief respite of hope she’d felt moments ago now buried beneath the weight of whatever news Michael had brought. But even as the tension settled in her chest, she couldn’t help but think of Cullen’s steady presence. Whatever was coming, she wouldn’t face it alone.

    ~~~

    The war room felt suffocating, the weight of too many unsolved problems pressing down like a stormcloud ready to break. Cullen stood near the map table, his arms crossed tightly over his chest as he struggled to focus on the discussion. His eyes flicked to Ariana, and his concern deepened. She still carried the weariness from her journey, but her stance remained steady, her gaze sharp as she listened to Michael’s report.

    Michael’s voice cut through the heavy air. “We’ve had new recruits, Templars, who’ve shared information. The Order has retreated to Therinfal Redoubt.”

    Cassandra’s brow furrowed, her tone skeptical. “Therinfal Redoubt? That fortress has been abandoned for decades. Why would they choose it?”

    Michael’s response was grim. “Because the Lord Seeker has taken permanent command of the Order. The recruits say he’s becoming… unstable.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as he processed the words. Another leader in a position of unchecked power, another figure whose erratic behavior could lead to ruin. It felt all too familiar. He forced himself to speak. “What do you mean by unstable?”

    Michael’s expression hardened, and his gaze flicked to Ariana. “He’s obsessed with meeting her.”

    The room fell into a brief, tense silence. Cullen’s jaw clenched so tightly he thought his teeth might crack. Why did everything seem to circle back to her? The Breach, Alexius, the Venatori, and now the Lord Seeker. He told himself it was because she bore the mark—the one thing capable of closing the rifts—but a darker thought lingered at the edges of his mind. Was she a target because she was their best chance of stopping this madness? Or was it something more sinister?

    Ariana tilted her head, her tone laced with cautious humor. “Well, that’s… flattering. Did he happen to mention why?”

    “Not specifically,” Michael replied, his frustration clear. “But the recruits fear he’s planning something drastic.”

    Cullen shifted uncomfortably, every instinct screaming that this was a trap. He wanted to shout at her, to tell her to stay far away from both Alexius and the Lord Seeker, but he held his tongue as the debate spiraled. Michael argued against engaging the Templars directly, while Cassandra and Ariana debated the immediate threat posed by the mages and Venatori in Redcliffe.

    When Ariana insisted they confront Alexius first, Cullen’s composure frayed. “Redcliffe Castle is one of the most defensible fortresses in Ferelden,” he said sharply. “If you go in there, you’ll die. And we’ll lose the only means we have of closing the rifts. I won’t allow it.”

    The words left his mouth before he could stop them, and the moment they hung in the air, he saw her expression harden. Her brow arched, and her voice turned cutting. “Well, so long as we don’t lose sight of our priorities…”

    Guilt hit him like a blow to the chest. “Ariana…” he began, but the conversation had already moved on, Michael and Leliana now arguing the tactical implications of Alexius’s magic.

    Cullen barely heard them, his focus locked on her. He hadn’t meant it that way, hadn’t meant to reduce her to the mark she bore. But how could he explain that? How could he tell her that every risk she took felt like a dagger in his chest, that the thought of losing her was unbearable?

    “The Rangers have been defending Ferelden for years,” Ariana said, her tone steady but fierce. “I’m not leaving Redcliffe to a Tevinter Magister, no matter what. If the Inquisition can’t move against them, the Rangers will.”

    Her conviction left no room for argument, but it only deepened Cullen’s frustration. He admired her resolve—he always had—but it clashed so painfully with his need to protect her.

    The tension in the room reached a breaking point just as the doors swung open. Dorian entered with his usual confidence, his smirk lighting up the room in a way that grated on Cullen’s nerves almost immediately.

    “Fortunately,” Dorian announced, “you’ll have help.” His gaze lingered on Ariana, and Cullen’s irritation grew.

    “Would you look at that,” Ariana quipped, her tone lighter than it had been all morning. “The Tevinter mage who isn’t a Magister. Come to my rescue again?”

    Dorian grinned, approaching her with a flourish. “How could I resist rescuing such a beautiful woman? And you’re not just any woman—you’re the woman.”

    Cullen’s grip on the edge of the map table tightened as Dorian took her hand and kissed it theatrically. He told himself it was nothing more that some noble’s theatrical flare. And yet…

    “Dorian,” Ariana said with a soft laugh, tilting her head, “I’m beginning to think you just enjoy the drama.”

    “Guilty as charged,” Dorian replied smoothly. “But you’ll find my skills indispensable, darling.”

    Cullen cleared his throat, his voice cool. “If we’re done with the introductions, perhaps we could focus on the task at hand.”

    Dorian didn’t miss a beat, turning to Cullen with a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Of course, Commander. Your spies will never get past Alexius’s magic without my help. So if you’re going after him, I’m coming along.”

    Cullen’s patience was nearing its limit, but he forced himself to nod. “Very well. If we’re to go forward with this, we’ll need to prepare immediately.” His gaze shifted to Ariana, and his voice softened. “It’s dangerous, and you’ll be the one in the most peril. Are you certain?”

    Ariana met his gaze, her eyes steady and unwavering. “I’m certain,” she said simply. “Let’s go.”

    As she left the war room, Dorian at her side, Cullen remained behind, watching her retreating figure with a mix of admiration and unease. The sting of her earlier words lingered, and the sight of her laughing with Dorian didn’t help. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to focus on the strategy ahead.

    How am I supposed to protect her when she insists on throwing herself into danger? The question circled his mind, louder than all the others. He reminded himself that all he could do was mobilize all the resources at his disposal to ensure her safety as best he could in situations like this. He only hoped it would be enough.

    ~~~

    Leliana stood quietly at the edge of the war room, her sharp eyes tracking every flicker of movement as the room emptied. The tension left behind was palpable, settling like a weight on the stone walls. Cullen remained rooted in place near the map table, his posture rigid, his fists tight at his sides.

    His frustration was written in every tense line of his body, his gaze fixed on the door Ariana had walked through moments earlier. It was clear to Leliana that this wasn’t just about strategy or safety—it never had been.

    “Leliana,” Cullen said abruptly, his tone sharper than usual as he turned to face her. “I want every scrap of information you can find on this… ‘Lord Pavus.’ His motivations, his loyalties, whether he can be trusted. Everything.”

    Leliana raised an eyebrow, hiding her amusement beneath a mask of calm. “Dorian Pavus? He’s well-known in Tevinter circles, as I’m sure you’ve gathered. A powerful mage, well-educated, and something of a rebel within his own homeland.”

    Cullen crossed his arms, his scowl deepening. “Known for what, exactly?”

    Leliana allowed herself a faint smile. “For many things, none of which seem to align with Alexius or the Venatori. He’s no stranger to controversy, but not the kind you’re thinking of, Commander.”

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed, his skepticism unwavering. “I won’t allow harm to come to the Herald because of some… stranger who walked in here uninvited.”

    “Uninvited, perhaps,” Leliana said smoothly, “but not unwelcome. Ariana seems to trust him.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened at her words, the muscle in his cheek twitching slightly. “Trust is earned, not freely given. Until it is, I’ll ensure precautions are taken. Assign soldiers to follow them. Watch him closely. Make sure no harm comes to the Herald.”

    Leliana exchanged a glance with Josephine, who had remained silent but observant at the map table. The ambassador’s lips pressed into a thoughtful line, her expression a mix of amusement and concern.

    “Cullen,” Josephine began gently, her voice calm and even, “if the Herald trusts him enough to take him along, perhaps we should consider extending the same courtesy? Dorian Pavus has already proven himself useful.”

    Cullen’s gaze flicked to her, his frustration palpable. “Useful isn’t the same as trustworthy. And Ariana—” He hesitated, his voice faltering as if catching himself. “The Herald is in enough danger as it is without adding an unknown Tevinter mage to this.”

    “Commander,” she said, her voice edged with amusement but underpinned by a quiet seriousness. “Your protectiveness is admirable, but I can’t help but notice how much of your ire seems directed at Dorian specifically. Perhaps we should examine why.”

    Cullen’s scowl deepened, his fists clenching tighter at his sides. “This isn’t about… him. It’s about her safety.”

    “Is it?” Leliana pressed, her tone sharp but not unkind. “You’ve never reacted this strongly to our other allies. You’re proposing to assign soldiers to watch a single man—a man who has no army, no visible allegiance to Alexius, and no means of harming Ariana without jeopardizing himself. It feels rather… personal.”

    Cullen opened his mouth to respond, but Josephine interjected with a soft sigh, her voice soothing. “Cullen, we understand your concerns, truly. But the Herald is capable of making her own judgments. If she feels Dorian Pavus can be trusted, perhaps we should give her the benefit of the doubt.”

    Cullen’s expression hardened, though his eyes betrayed his inner turmoil. “I’ll be the judge of what’s a threat to her safety,” he muttered, his voice low and resolute.

    Josephine gave Leliana a pointed glance, and Leliana decided to let the matter rest—for now. “Of course, Commander,” she said smoothly, though her smile betrayed her thoughts.

    Without another word, Cullen turned on his heel and strode toward the door, his movements stiff with barely contained frustration. The door shut with a resounding thud, leaving Leliana and Josephine in the silence that followed.

    “Well,” Leliana said, folding her arms and allowing her smile to grow. “It seems the Herald has achieved her goal.”

    Josephine arched an elegant brow, her expression thoughtful. “Do you think she did it intentionally? Flirting with Dorian, knowing how Cullen might react?”

    Leliana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “Perhaps. Or perhaps it was a reaction to Cullen’s own poorly chosen words earlier.” Her smile faded slightly, and she added, “She did seem hurt when he spoke of her death as merely a loss for the rifts.”

    Josephine sighed, her hands clasping neatly in front of her. “Poor man. He doesn’t know how to express his feelings for her without making it about duty or strategy.”

    “Poor woman,” Leliana countered. “She’s just as lost in this as he is. And yet…” She trailed off, her gaze flicking to the closed door.

    “And yet?” Josephine prompted.

    Leliana’s smile returned, though it was softer now, tinged with sympathy. “They’ll figure it out eventually. Or they’ll drive each other mad in the process.”

    Josephine’s laughter was quiet, but genuine. “I suppose we’ll have to wait and see which it will be.”

    With that, they returned to their work, though both women carried the weight of what they had witnessed. Ariana and Cullen’s bond, so fragile and fraught, was vital—not just for them, but for the Inquisition. And both women silently hoped it would survive the trials to come.

    ~~~

    The road to Redcliffe stretched before them, the warm afternoon light casting long shadows across the dirt path. The weight of the mission ahead loomed heavy in Ariana’s mind, but the easy rhythm of conversation with Dorian managed to chip away at her tension. His presence, so irreverent yet strangely genuine, felt like a reprieve amidst the chaos.

    “So,” Ariana began, casting a sidelong glance at him, “what exactly brings a charming Tevinter mage to Ferelden of all places? I can’t imagine the weather was a selling point.”

    Dorian smirked, his stride as effortless as his demeanor. “Ah, Ferelden. A land of mud, overcast skies, and… surprisingly good ale. It’s the perfect place for a black sheep like me.”

    Ariana arched an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “Black sheep? You? I find that hard to believe.”

    “Believe it,” Dorian replied, his tone laced with melodramatic flair. “I am the scion of House Pavus, a product of generations of careful breeding, and the repository of its hopes and dreams—political alliances, magical mastery, an endless list of dull obligations. And naturally, I despised it all. I decided I’d rather irritate my father than play the obedient son.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, a genuine laugh that felt strange after the weight of the last few days. “So you abandoned your destiny?”

    “Oh no, I rejected it,” Dorian corrected, wagging a finger as though admonishing her. “Subtle difference. My father wanted me to be another pawn in his game, and I refused. Tevinter doesn’t have nearly enough self-aware mages, you see.”

    “That must’ve gone over well,” Ariana teased, her smile lingering.

    Dorian shrugged with theatrical nonchalance. “Let’s just say the family dinners became much quieter after I left. And you, Lady Trevelyan? What’s your excuse for wandering the wilds of Ferelden instead of doing… whatever it is noble daughters do?”

    Ariana felt the familiar pang of her past creeping up but brushed it aside with practiced ease. “I ran away from home. My family thought arranging a marriage for me was a good idea. I disagreed.”

    “You ran away over marriage?” Dorian asked, arching an elegant eyebrow. “How scandalous. Did you at least leave a dramatic note?”

    “Actually, I did,” Ariana said, smirking. “I left after the Summerday ball, in the middle of the night. A note for my father and my would-be fiancé, then I was gone before anyone noticed.”

    Dorian’s expression lit with delight. “A note? How delightfully cryptic. Let me guess—‘I refuse to be shackled, good luck finding me?’”

    “Something like that,” Ariana replied with a chuckle. “It was polite enough for my father, and maybe a little more understanding for my would-be fiancé. He was my best friend my entire childhood.”

    “Ah, diplomacy,” Dorian said approvingly. “Even in rebellion, you keep it classy. I’m impressed.”

    Ariana shook her head, smiling faintly. “What about you? If you’d stayed in Tevinter, what would your life have looked like?”

    Dorian’s grin faltered slightly, replaced by a wry, self-deprecating smile. “Oh, that’s easy. I’d likely be married by now to some unlucky girl from a powerful family. We’d live in luxurious despair, despising each other while hosting elaborate dinners and pretending otherwise. All for the sake of politics, of course.”

    Ariana winced. “That sounds… awful.”

    “Oh, it would’ve been,” Dorian said lightly, though there was a sharpness beneath his words. “But at least I would’ve had excellent wine to drown my sorrows.”

    “And the girl?” Ariana pressed, raising an eyebrow.

    “She’d have all the wine she could want too,” Dorian replied smoothly, though his tone softened. “I’m not a monster. But no, that life wasn’t for me. I’d rather irritate my father and forge my own path than be a puppet in someone else’s game.”

    Ariana’s smile faded slightly as she regarded him, her tone quieter. “Well, for what it’s worth, I think you made the right choice.”

    Dorian looked at her, his grin softening into something warmer. “And what about you, my dear? Was your rebellion worth it?”

    Ariana hesitated, the weight of her choices brushing against the edges of her thoughts. But then she smiled, her voice steady. “Absolutely.”

    “So now, here you are,” Ariana said with a flourish, “helping the Inquisition instead of living the dream in Minrathous?”

    “Call it a strong moral compass,” Dorian quipped, though his voice grew softer. “Or perhaps a desperate attempt to salvage what’s left of my homeland’s dignity.”

    Ariana studied him for a moment, her expression thoughtful. “Well, for what it’s worth, I’m glad you’re here. Even if it’s just for your sharp tongue.”

    Dorian’s grin returned, teasing. “Careful, my dear. Flattery will get you everywhere.”

    “Will it?” Ariana teased back, her tone playful. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

    The banter flowed easily between them, each quip and shared laugh building an unexpected camaraderie. Ariana couldn’t help but notice how natural it felt, how their shared disdain for the roles forced upon them created an easy connection.

    And while the road ahead was uncertain, for now, she let herself enjoy the company of someone who understood the defiance of choosing a different path.

  • Chapter 66 – Few Truths Are Comforting

    1 – 7 Bloomingtide 9:41

    The Frostbacks stretched endlessly before them, the mountain trail winding down toward the Hinterlands. Ariana pulled her cloak tighter around herself, though the biting cold barely registered. Her mind was elsewhere, turning over the conversation she’d had with Cullen the night before. Saying the words aloud—acknowledging the very real possibility of her death—had made it more tangible, more weighty. She had long since accepted the risk, but Cullen’s reaction lingered in her mind. The anguish in his eyes, the way he’d grasped her hand as if holding it could prevent that fate—it was a rare glimpse of his heart laid bare, and it had shaken her more than she cared to admit.

    The silence of the trail was broken by Cassandra’s voice, her tone pointed as she directed a question at Varric. “Have you heard from any of your Kirkwall associates, Varric?”

    Ariana sighed internally. Here we go again.

    Varric’s scoff came almost instantly. “You’re asking me? So you don’t read my letters?”

    “You’re no longer my prisoner,” Cassandra replied with the weary patience of someone accustomed to this routine. “Much as you like to act like it.”

    Ariana let her eyes drift skyward, silently pleading for patience. She could almost predict Varric’s retort before he said it.

    “And yet I still get all the suspicion,” Varric shot back, his voice laced with bitterness.

    Cassandra’s sigh was quieter this time, almost regretful. “I am not without sympathy,” she said, surprising Ariana with the note of sincerity in her voice. “Especially given recent events.”

    Varric’s anger sharpened. “Why, Seeker, I would never accuse you of having sympathy! By the way, I tend to refer to my ‘associates’ as ‘friends.’ Maybe you’re not familiar with the conc—”

    “Enough!” Ariana’s voice cut through their bickering like a blade, sharp and unyielding. Both turned to her in surprise, their argument dissolving into tense silence.

    The silence that followed was tense, the air heavy with unresolved frustration. Varric muttered something under his breath—probably unkind—while Cassandra pressed her lips together, her expression a mix of annoyance and regret.

    Ariana sighed quietly and let the silence linger before slowing her pace to match Cassandra’s. If she was going to spend weeks traveling with this group, the bickering needed to stop. Besides, she was genuinely curious about the Seeker—about the woman who carried herself with unyielding strength but kept her past wrapped in a shroud of mystery.

    “Tell me, Seeker,” Ariana began, her tone light and conversational, “where are you from?”

    Cassandra glanced at her, suspicious. “Why?”

    Ariana shrugged, a small smile playing on her lips. “Because I’d like to get to know you better. Unless, of course, you prefer to remain a mystery.”

    “You would?” Cassandra asked, her suspicion softening into genuine surprise.

    “I’m just being friendly,” Ariana replied, chuckling softly. “Not interrogating. You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

    Cassandra sighed, clearly debating whether or not to indulge her. “There’s… not much to tell,” she finally said, her voice guarded but not unkind.

    “Oh, come now,” Ariana teased, giving her an incredulous look. “You were the right hand to the Divine. Not much to tell? I don’t believe that for a second.”

    Cassandra’s brow twitched, and for a moment, Ariana thought she might deflect again. But then the Seeker sighed, her tone resigned but not unkind. “My name is Cassandra Allegra Portia Calogera Filomena Pentaghast,” she began, her words carrying the weight of a history long practiced. “Daughter of the royal house of Nevarra, seventy-eighth in line for the throne. My family is known for its dragon-hunting lineage, though those days are long past. I left that life to join the Seekers of Truth when I was barely more than a girl.”

    Ariana’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait… you’re a member of Nevarra’s royal family?” she asked, her tone laced with disbelief.

    Cassandra’s expression shifted to feigned annoyance, though there was a faint flicker of amusement in her eyes. She explained how the Pentaghast clan was vast, their fame rooted in a dragon-hunting legacy that had long since fallen out of practice. She spoke of her decision to leave Nevarra, to run from a future that had felt suffocating, predetermined—a life of meaningless luxury and empty politics.

    As Cassandra spoke, Ariana listened intently, nodding occasionally. She couldn’t help but see the parallels between their lives. Both of them had walked away from expectations, titles, and the paths others had set for them. Both had chosen freedom, even when it came at great cost.

    When Cassandra finished, Ariana smiled gently. “You and I have more in common than I realized.”

    Cassandra regarded her in silence for a moment before nodding slowly. “Perhaps we do,” she admitted, her voice quieter now.

    Ariana grinned, her tone turning playful. “Though I can’t say I have the same dragon-hunting lineage. That part’s all yours.”

    A faint smile tugged at Cassandra’s lips, and for the first time since their journey began, the tension between them eased. Ariana glanced over her shoulder at Varric, who was riding a few paces behind them with Bianca slung across his back. She hoped he had been listening. If Cassandra could try, surely Varric could meet her halfway.

    For now, though, Ariana let herself enjoy the lighter atmosphere. The frostbitten trail seemed a little less daunting, the cold air a little less harsh. Perhaps, she thought, they could all learn to work together after all.

    ~~~

    The night was still, the campfire crackling softly as it cast flickering shadows across the clearing. Varric leaned against a log, his tankard resting loosely in his hand. The warmth of the fire wasn’t enough to chase away the chill that clung to him, though he wasn’t sure if it was the mountain air or his own mood.

    Across the fire, Ariana sat cross-legged, absently toying with a loose thread on her cloak. She had that look—the one that meant she was about to dig into something he didn’t want to talk about. He braced himself, taking a long sip of his drink.

    “You want to tell me what that was about earlier?” she asked, her voice casual but carrying the weight of expectation.

    Varric didn’t bother looking at her, his smirk lazy. “You’re going to have to be more specific, pup. I’ve had a lot of ‘moments’ today.”

    She didn’t laugh. He glanced at her out of the corner of his eye, her expression unwavering. Maker, she wasn’t going to let this go.

    “Don’t play coy, Varric,” she said, leaning forward slightly. “You know what I mean. Why do you keep poking at Cassandra?”

    Varric sighed, swirling the last of his drink in his tankard. “Because it’s easy,” he said after a beat. It was the truth, though not the whole truth. “And because she’s been on my case since day one.”

    “And this is how you handle it?” Ariana asked, her tone sharpening. “By giving her more reasons to stay on your case?”

    He shrugged, his smirk fading. “Maybe I enjoy getting under her skin.”

    It was deflection, and they both knew it. The problem with traveling with someone who knew him as well as Ariana did was that she saw straight through his walls, no matter how high he tried to build them.

    “Maybe,” she said, her voice quieter now, “but I don’t buy it. You’re smarter than that, Varric. So what’s the real reason?”

    He didn’t answer right away, his gaze fixed on the fire. He didn’t want to say it—to admit that Cassandra reminded him too much of everyone who had been responsible for what happened in Kirkwal. Someone rigid in their beliefs. Her questions, her mistrust, felt like a weight he couldn’t shake. And he didn’t understand her motivations.

    “People like her,” he said finally, his voice low, “don’t care about people like me.”

    The bitterness in his tone surprised even him. He hadn’t meant to let it show, but Ariana didn’t flinch. She leaned back slightly, her expression softening. “You’re wrong,” she said firmly. “Cassandra does care. She’s just… not great at showing it.”

    Varric scoffed, shaking his head. “She’s great at showing suspicion. I’ll give her that.”

    “She’s trying,” Ariana pressed. “To trust you. To connect with you. You don’t make it easy for her.”

    Her words struck deeper than he expected, and Varric found himself glancing at her. “Why do you even care? It’s not like you’re her biggest fan.”

    Ariana chuckled softly. “Maybe not, but I’ve traveled with her long enough to realize something. Cassandra’s not unfriendly—she’s just… not like us. She’s serious, reserved. That doesn’t mean she’s not trying.”

    Varric looked away, his jaw tightening. He hated how much sense Ariana made sometimes.

    “She asks questions because she wants to know who you are, not just what you’ve done,” Ariana continued. “She respects you, Varric. Even admires you, though she’d probably never admit it.”

    That drew a humorless laugh from him. “Admire me? Seeker Pentaghast? Yeah, right.”

    Ariana’s lips curved into a small smile. “She does. But she’s spent her whole life being told that emotions are weaknesses, that trust is a weapon. She’s trying to figure out who she is without all the titles and expectations. Sound familiar?”

    Varric blinked, caught off guard by the pointedness of her words. He knew what she was implying—and damn it, she wasn’t wrong.

    “You’ve got a way of making a guy feel like an ass,” he muttered, taking a swig from his tankard.

    Ariana grinned, leaning back against the log. “It’s a gift.”

    He chuckled, shaking his head. “Fine. I’ll give her a chance. But if she goes back to calling me ‘prisoner,’ I’m blaming you.”

    “Fair enough,” Ariana said, her grin widening. “Just… try, Varric. You might be surprised.”

    He studied her for a moment, the firelight catching the warmth in her eyes. She’d changed since Kirkwall—grown wiser, steadier. He hadn’t said it out loud, but he was proud of her.

    “You’ve changed, pup,” he said, his tone softer now. “Gotten all wise and philosophical on me.”

    “Don’t worry,” she replied with a wink. “I’m still insufferable.”

    Varric laughed, the tension in his chest easing as he settled back against the log. “Goodnight, pup.”

    “Goodnight, Varric,” she said, her voice light but sincere.

    As the fire crackled between them, Varric let his mind wander. Maybe Ariana was right—maybe he had been too hard on Cassandra. And maybe, just maybe, he could try to ease up a bit. After all, stranger things had happened.

    ~~~

    The road into the Hinterlands was quiet, save for the soft rustle of boots against dry dirt and the occasional hum of insects flitting through the air. The early morning mist clung stubbornly to the lowlands, though the rising sun promised to burn it away soon. The scent of wildflowers and sun-warmed grass drifted on the breeze, a stark contrast to the heavy thoughts weighing on Ariana’s mind. She kept her pace brisk, her focus ahead, piecing together what awaited them in Redcliffe.

    She didn’t have to wonder long. A familiar figure leaned casually against a large boulder just off the trail, arms crossed and a lopsided grin already forming.

    “Well, well,” Riley called, her voice carrying easily. “The Herald of Andraste graces the Hinterlands with her presence. You’re making quite the habit of keeping me waiting, Wolf.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop the small smile tugging at her lips. “I wasn’t aware we were on a schedule, Lieutenant.”

    “You are now,” Riley shot back, pushing off the rock and striding toward the group. “And you’re late.”

    “And you look like you’ve been waiting for trouble,” Ariana noted, her brow quirking as she gestured to Riley’s unusually tense stance.

    “Trouble is exactly why I’m here,” Riley said, her tone sobering. “Something’s wrong in Redcliffe.”

    “Go on,” Ariana said, her voice steady despite the unease curling in her chest.

    “The gates are sealed,” Riley began, her arms crossing again. “There’s a strange rift just outside the village. The Rangers stationed nearby say it’s unlike anything we’ve encountered so far—feels more unstable. And…” She hesitated for just a moment, her gaze flicking to the others before returning to Ariana. “There are rumors of Tevinter magisters in Redcliffe.”

    “Tevinter?” Cassandra’s tone was sharp, her expression darkening. “What could they possibly want with Redcliffe?”

    “Nothing good,” Riley replied grimly. “And that’s not all. Arl Teagan has abandoned the village. He rode for Denerim, leaving Redcliffe leaderless. Whatever’s going on there, it’s bad enough that even the Arl didn’t want to stay.”

    Ariana let out a slow breath, her hand rubbing at her temple. “Wonderful,” she muttered, her tone dry. “So, no leadership, a sealed gate, a rift, and Tevinter magisters. Anything else I should know?”

    Riley shrugged. “Cullen thinks you should head for the Templars instead.”

    Ariana froze mid-step, her head snapping up to look at Riley. “Oh? Does he now?” Her brow arched. “And how exactly do you know this?”

    Riley’s grin was far too pleased. “He sent me a communication,” she said casually. “Wanted to make sure you weren’t rushing into anything too dangerous.”

    “Did he, now?” Ariana’s voice was flat, though there was a faint edge of feigned annoyance. “And let me guess—you already reported back to him about the Tevinter magisters?”

    “Of course,” Riley said with a shrug, entirely unapologetic. “I figured he’d want to know. You’re always telling me to anticipate the client’s needs, remember?”

    Ariana groaned, dragging a hand down her face. “Riley, do you remember who you’re supposed to be working for?”

    “You told me we’re working for the Inquisition,” Riley countered smoothly, her grin widening. “And he’s the client, Wolf.”

    Varric let out a low whistle, clearly enjoying the exchange. “She’s got you there, pup.”

    “I should have left you in Haven,” Ariana muttered, though her lips quirked into a reluctant smile. “Anything else you’ve reported to our ‘client’ that I should know about?”

    “Not yet,” Riley replied, her tone light. “But I’m always open to suggestions.”

    Cassandra, who had been quiet until now, crossed her arms and fixed Ariana with a pointed look. “Perhaps the Commander is right. The Templars could be a safer option.”

    “Yes, because a potentially corrupted Lord Seeker is safer…” Ariana replied, her tone sharper than intended. She met Cassandra’s gaze evenly. “The breach won’t close itself. And we don’t know where the Templars are or if they’d even listen to us. The mages may be our only chance.”

    “And what if the mages in Redcliffe are already compromised?” Cassandra pressed, her voice unwavering. “If the rumors of Tevinter magisters are true…”

    “We’ll deal with it,” Ariana said firmly. “We don’t have the luxury of second-guessing every decision. We’ll assess the situation when we get there.”

    Riley watched the exchange with interest, finally breaking the tension with a shrug. “Whatever you decide, Wolf, I’ll back you. Just… be careful, yeah?”

    Ariana sighed, her expression softening. “Always,” she said, her tone lighter now. “Thanks for the warning, Riley.”

    Riley nodded, her grin returning. “Don’t mention it. Just don’t get dead, alright? I’d hate to have to explain that to Cullen.”

    “Noted,” Ariana said dryly, shaking her head as they resumed their march toward Redcliffe.

    As the group moved on, Riley fell in step beside Ariana, her expression thoughtful. “You know,” she said after a moment, her tone casual but her eyes sharp, “you and Cullen… you could just make things easier for yourselves and stop dancing around what you both—”

    “Oh, now you want us back together,” Ariana cut her off, her voice carrying just enough warning to make Riley grin. “Are we forgetting you hid news of him for four months?”

    “Fine, fine,” Riley said, holding up her hands in mock surrender. “But for the record, I’ve always thought you were good together.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, but couldn’t help the brief smile that tugged at her lips.

    The banter carried them down the road, the tension between them easing even as the looming shadow of Redcliffe grew closer.

    ~~~

    As they arrived at Redcliffe, the gates were closed as Riley had reported, and a rift loomed just ahead. The air around it shimmered unnaturally, the distortion bending light and sound in ways that made Ariana’s skin crawl. Time itself seemed to fracture near the rift, creating a nauseating sense of disorientation.

    The demons poured out in waves, but the party dispatched them with the efficiency of seasoned warriors. When the rift finally closed, the distorted air stilled, though the unease it left lingered.

    “What was that?” Ariana asked, her tone sharp and commanding. The scene was wrong—deeply unsettling—but fear wasn’t an option.

    Cassandra sheathed her blade with deliberate precision. “We don’t know what these rifts can do. That one appeared to alter time around it.”

    Ariana pressed her lips into a thin line, her expression hardening. “Something is very wrong here. Stay on your guard.” Her voice was firm, unshaken, though her thoughts churned.

    Her mind flickered briefly to Cullen’s warnings. He had urged caution, worried the mages might be too desperate, too unstable to trust. Maybe he was right about that part, she thought grimly. But right or not, she wouldn’t let Redcliffe fall to this. She had spent years rebuilding after the Blight—after Ferelden had been brought to its knees—and she would not let it be invaded by outsiders, no matter their supposed justification.

    When they entered the gates, an Inquisition scout hurried to meet them. “Your Worship, we’ve spread word that the Inquisition was coming, but you should know—no one here seems to have been expecting us.”

    “No one?” Ariana’s voice was calm, but her unease deepened. “Not even Grand Enchanter Fiona?”

    “If she was, she hasn’t told anyone,” the scout replied nervously. “You’ll find the tavern secured for negotiations.”

    The scout’s reluctance to linger only sharpened Ariana’s resolve. She directed him to return to Haven with a full report, then pressed forward with her companions. The village felt eerily quiet—no sign of Arl Teagan or his guards, and the few villagers they passed seemed weary, their eyes hollow.

    Just as they reached the village square, an elven mage emerged from the shadows. “Agents of the Inquisition, my apologies!” he exclaimed, bowing with theatrical flourish. “Magister Alexius is in charge now but hasn’t yet arrived. You may speak with the former Grand Enchanter in the meantime.”

    “Magister Alexius?” Ariana repeated, her tone sharp. Her jaw tightened. The word alone felt like a taunt, a challenge. She had fought against invaders before. This was no different. “Well, it sounds like Riley’s information was accurate.”

    “What’s a Tevinter Magister doing here?” Cassandra demanded, her suspicion sharpening the air.

    Varric muttered, “I don’t like this, pup. This whole place reeks of trouble.”

    Ariana’s jaw set as her gaze swept the village. “Trouble or not, we’re here. And we’re going to fix it.” Her voice carried the weight of years spent protecting this land, of refusing to let Ferelden fall again. They don’t belong here.

    Inside the tavern, Grand Enchanter Fiona greeted them as though they were strangers. “Welcome, agents of the Inquisition,” she said with a polite smile. “What has brought you to Redcliffe?”

    Ariana froze, her confusion giving way to irritation. “Is this some kind of test?” she asked sharply. “We’re here because you invited us in Val Royeaux.”

    Fiona frowned, her brow furrowing. “You must be mistaken,” she said slowly. “I haven’t been to Val Royeaux since before the Conclave.”

    Ariana’s breath caught in her chest. She exchanged bewildered glances with Cassandra, Varric, and Solas. The pieces of the puzzle didn’t fit, and every second deepened her unease.

    “Well,” Ariana began, her voice tight, “then that’s very odd, because someone who looked exactly like you spoke to me and asked me to come here.”

    “Exactly like me…” Fiona repeated softly, her voice trailing off as though the phrase itself unraveled something in her mind. For the first time, her composure cracked—just a flicker, quickly hidden.

    “Regardless of who sent you, the situation has changed,” Fiona continued, her tone becoming flat. “The free mages have already pledged themselves to the service of the Tevinter Imperium.”

    Ariana stared at her, the words echoing in her mind. “I’m sorry… you did what?”

    Cassandra’s discomfort was palpable. “An alliance with Tevinter? Do you not fear all of Thedas turning against you?”

    Varric, ever quick with a quip, muttered, “Andraste’s ass… I’m trying to think of a single worse thing you could have done. And I’ve got nothing.”

    Solas, calm and deliberate, added, “I understand your desperation, but you deserve better than slavery to Tevinter.”

    Before they could press further, the door opened, revealing two men—Magister Alexius and his son, Felix. Alexius exuded an air of smug authority as he entered, his gaze lingering on Ariana with an unsettling intensity.

    “You must be the Herald of Andraste,” Alexius said, his tone syrupy and insincere. “What an honor.”

    Ariana met his gaze head-on, her hazel-green eyes unyielding. So, this is the man pulling the strings. Her discomfort with him was undeniable, but it only hardened her resolve. She had dealt with men like him before—arrogant, entitled, used to getting what they wanted. She wasn’t about to back down now.

    “You’re quite a long way from Tevinter, Alexius,” she said coldly. “What brings you to Ferelden?”

    “Ah,” Alexius said smoothly, “Indeed I am, though I have heard you are no Ferelden either. It seems we are both strangers here.”

     The veiled threat in his words only strengthened Ariana’s determination. He didn’t know, he didn’t need to know. But as far as Ariana was concerned, this was her home. She may not have been born here, but she had endured the worst this age had to offer with Ferelden. And she would not abandon it now. She certainly would not let a Tevinter magister take Redcliffe.

    Their conversation continued, each word deepening Ariana’s conviction that Alexius was a threat. When Felix nearly collapsed, Ariana caught him quickly, masking her surprise when he slipped a note into her hand. She steadied him as Alexius made a show of concern, then excused himself with Felix in tow.

    Once they were gone, Ariana unfolded the note: Come to the Chantry. You are in danger.

    She exhaled slowly, her fingers tightening around the paper. “Well, I had mostly figured that out already,” she muttered, though her voice carried an edge of sarcasm that didn’t mask her frustration.

    Cassandra stepped closer, her expression grim. “The Commander may have been right about the mages.”

    Ariana didn’t respond immediately, her gaze fixed on the door Alexius had vanished through. Finally, she spoke, her voice low but resolute. “He might have been. But this is my home. And I’m not going to let Tevinter stake a claim here.”

    She tucked the note into her pocket and turned to her companions, her expression hard and unflinching. “We’re going to the Chantry. We’ll figure this out. And if Alexius thinks he can take Ferelden while I’m standing here, he’s going to learn just how wrong he is.”

    The group exchanged glances before falling in step behind her. Whatever dangers lay ahead, Ariana’s determination burned brighter than her doubts. She wasn’t afraid of Alexius. She was ready to remind him—and anyone else—what it meant to defend Ferelden.

    ~~~

    As they entered the Chantry, Ariana’s senses went on high alert. The rift above churned violently, its distortion bending the air around it. The sound was a sharp, grating hum that clawed at the edges of her mind, and the space felt charged with an oppressive energy that made her skin prickle. In the midst of the chaos, a lone mage stood with practiced ease, firing spells at the demons pouring from the rift as though this was a simple exercise.

    “Good! You’re finally here! Now help me close this, would you?” the mage called, his voice carrying an almost breezy amusement that felt jarringly out of place.

    Ariana’s eyes narrowed, her gaze locking onto him for the briefest moment. His finely tailored robes were immaculate—so much so it was almost insulting in the face of their surroundings. Everything about him, from his sharp features to the deliberate flourish of his movements, screamed Tevinter. He wielded his magic with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, the kind of ease that only came with privilege and power.

    Still, there was something undeniably charismatic about him. His quick smirk and sparkling eyes exuded intelligence and charm. It was disarming, almost deliberately so. Ariana remained cautious but couldn’t deny her first impression. She liked him. There was something about him that seemed… honest.

    Her focus snapped back to the rift as the fight demanded her attention. The demons came in waves, but she and her companions dispatched them with the efficiency of seasoned warriors. Each strike and spell flowed with the rhythm of their shared battles, and when Ariana sealed the rift with the mark, the oppressive energy in the room seemed to release, leaving only an uneasy silence behind.

    The mage stepped closer, his brown eyes alight with curiosity. “Fascinating,” he remarked, his tone carrying the detached enthusiasm of a scholar. “How does that work, exactly? You don’t even know, do you? You just wiggle your fingers, and boom—rift closes.”

    Ariana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow at his irreverence. “You’re the mage. Why don’t you explain it to me?” she replied dryly, her voice tinged with amusement.

    His smirk widened, clearly enjoying her response. “Oooh, feisty. I like it,” he said, inclining his head in a mock bow. “I am Dorian of House Pavus, most recently of Minrathous. How do you do?”

    Before she could respond, Cassandra stepped forward, her posture rigid with distrust. “Another Tevinter. Be cautious with this one.”

    Dorian turned to her, unfazed, and offered a disarming smile. “Suspicious friends you have here,” he said lightly. “Magister Alexius was once my mentor, so my assistance should be valuable—more so than you probably deserve.”

    Ariana studied him carefully, weighing his words against the instincts that rarely failed her. He was confident—too confident, perhaps—but there was something refreshingly honest in his arrogance. Despite her natural caution, she felt herself relaxing slightly. “I was expecting Felix,” she said, watching him closely.

    “He’s on his way,” Dorian replied breezily. “His task was to get the note to you and then meet us here after ditching his father.”

    “So, the note was from you,” Ariana said, her curiosity piqued.

    “It was,” Dorian confirmed, his smirk turning playful. “Someone had to warn you, after all. It would be a shame for someone like you to get killed.”

    Her lips quirked into a small smile despite herself. “Why is that? The mark or my charming personality?”

    “Can it be both?” Dorian quipped. “Though let’s not overlook your looks. It would be a tragedy for Thedas.”

    The banter came so easily it surprised her. Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “You Tevinter mages and your silver tongues.”

    “It’s not silver, my dear Herald,” Dorian replied with mock sincerity, “it’s platinum.”

    Cassandra sighed audibly, clearly unimpressed, but Ariana found herself genuinely amused. Beneath the arrogance and flair, there was an honesty to Dorian that she couldn’t ignore. He didn’t seem the type to hide his intentions—he was exactly as he presented himself, for better or worse.

    Before Ariana could respond, Dorian’s expression sobered. “Jokes aside, you must know there’s danger here,” he said, his voice lowering. “That much should be obvious without the note. Let’s start with Alexius claiming all the rebel mages out from under you. As if by magic. Which, in this case, is exactly right. To reach Redcliffe before the Inquisition, Alexius distorted time itself.”

    “He arranged it so he could arrive here just after the Divine died?” Ariana asked, frowning as the puzzle pieces refused to fit together neatly. 

    “That is fascinating, if true… and almost certainly dangerous,” Solas interjected, his voice thoughtful. 

    “The magic Alexius is using is wildly unstable, and it’s unraveling the world,” Dorian explained. 

    “Wonderful. I was really starting to get bored of only having the Breach to deal with…” Ariana quipped dryly. 

    “My father’s joined a cult. Tevinter supremacists. They call themselves the Venatori,” came Felix’s voice from behind them. He looked pale and exhausted but determined. “And I can tell you one thing: whatever he’s done for them, he’s done it to get to you.” 

    “To me?” Ariana asked, her unease growing. “Why would he rearrange time and enslave mages just to target me?”

    Ariana could already imagine Cullen’s reaction to this. He wouldn’t be happy. Knowing she was being specifically targeted by a group of Tevinter supremacists would set him on edge and there would be no calming him down from that.

    “They’re obsessed with you,” Felix replied grimly. “Perhaps because you survived the Temple of Sacred Ashes?”

    “Well, this is all very flattering,” Ariana said dryly, though her sarcasm couldn’t quite mask her tension. “But I’m afraid I’ll have to disappoint him. I’m very unavailable.”

    Dorian’s eyebrow arched, and he leaned closer. “Is that so? Should I be taking notes?”

    Varric interjected, his tone protective. “Since when?”

    Ariana shrugged, a faint smirk forming. “Always unavailable to evil Tevinter Magisters intent on destroying the world. It just wouldn’t work.”

    Dorian perked up, his grin returning. “Oh, is that all? Then what about a good Tevinter mage trying to save it?”

    “Hadn’t ever considered there was such a thing,” Ariana teased, the spark in her eyes unmistakable. “But I guess anything’s possible.”

    Dorian laughed, clearly pleased. “I’ll consider that an opportunity.”

    Ariana laughed with him, the levity of their exchange momentarily cutting through the tension. Yet even as she smiled, the weight of Felix’s words lingered in her mind.

    “In any case,” Dorian continued, his voice growing serious, “now you know you’re his target. Expecting the trap is the first step. I can’t stay in Redcliffe; Alexius doesn’t know I’m here, and I’d like to keep it that way. I’ll be in touch.” He turned to leave but paused to add, “Felix, try not to get yourself killed.”

    “There are worse things than dying, Dorian,” Felix replied quietly, his voice heavy with resignation.

    As Dorian exited, Ariana exchanged a glance with her companions. The playful mage had left much unsaid, but what he had revealed painted an ominous picture of what lay ahead. Whatever this was, was more dangerous than the Breach itself. Whether or not the mages were desperate was no longer the question or the problem.

    After they exited the Chantry, Cassandra finally broke the tense silence. “This whole business is distasteful. Perhaps we are better off pursuing the Templars instead.” 

    “I’d bet you ten royals whatever the Templars are doing is just as weird,” Varric replied, crossing his arms. “Probably involves chanting, blood magic, or some elaborate helmet polishing ceremony.” 

    Ariana shook her head, her voice firm. “And regardless, we now have to deal with this. We can’t ignore this threat now. Don’t think we need to rip a hole in time in addition to the one in the sky.” 

    “Besides,” she added, glancing at each of them, “maybe these ‘Venatori’ are affecting both. We already know something is wrong with the Lord Seeker. Whatever is happening here may be connected.” 

    Cassandra frowned but gave a reluctant nod. “You may be right. But the risk—” 

    “Is one we don’t have a choice but to face,” Ariana interrupted. “We need to return to Haven, regroup, and prepare. This isn’t just about mages or Templars anymore. It’s about the entire world unraveling. And that’s on us to stop.” 

    Varric gave a low whistle. “No pressure, huh?” 

    Ariana glanced at him, the corners of her mouth tugging into a wry smile despite the weight of the situation. “If it were easy, you wouldn’t have come along, would you?” 

    “Touché, pup,” Varric replied with a smirk, already falling into step behind her as they began their journey back.

    ~~~

    The campfire crackled softly in the night, its warmth cutting through the cool evening air. Ariana approached Solas, her steps slow, her thoughts churning from the day’s revelations. He sat slightly apart from the others, his posture calm yet deliberate, his gaze fixed on the flames as though he could see some hidden truth within them.

    “Solas,” Ariana began, her tone thoughtful, “have you ever encountered anything like the magic we saw in Redcliffe? The distortion of time?”

    Solas looked up, his expression serene but tinged with curiosity. “No,” he replied plainly. “I am not aware of any magic like that—at least, none I have personally witnessed.”

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, unconvinced. “What about your… spirit friends?” she asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of playful skepticism. “Could they have seen something like it?”

    The corners of Solas’s mouth twitched upward in the faintest hint of a smile. “An interesting phrasing,” he said, his voice light with amusement. “Perhaps they have. Time within the Fade is not bound as it is in this world. Moments exist simultaneously, stretch, or fold back upon themselves. It is a place of infinite possibility and fluidity.”

    He paused, his expression sharpening as though weighing his words carefully. “If I were to theorize,” he continued, “such a spell—one capable of distorting time—would likely draw upon the Fade. It would require manipulating the Veil itself, pulling the Fade closer to this world to warp reality. That might explain why the Veil in Redcliffe feels both weaker and… disturbed.”

    Ariana lowered herself onto a nearby log, her brow furrowed. “So it’s like forcing the rules of the Fade onto our world?” she asked, her voice thoughtful. “If Alexius has figured out how to do that, it makes him far more dangerous than I thought.”

    “Precisely,” Solas replied, his voice patient yet deliberate. “The Fade is a realm of endless possibility but also of unchecked chaos. To tear the Veil, to force the two realms to overlap, is not simply dangerous—it is destructive. Magic of that nature could unravel far more than time itself.”

    Ariana drew in a slow breath, her arms resting on her knees as she processed his words. The image of Redcliffe’s shimmering distortion burned in her mind, the nauseating wrongness of it. “It explains why everything feels so off there,” she murmured. “And why the mages are so desperate. But how does someone even begin to create something like this?”

    Solas studied her intently, his gaze thoughtful but unyielding. “You seek answers not out of fear or prejudice, but out of a desire to understand,” he said, his tone carrying a quiet note of respect. “It is a rare quality among those who wield authority. Refreshing, even.”

    Ariana met his gaze, her lips quirking into a faint smile. “Knowledge is a tool,” Her expression sobered. “If I can understand what’s happening, maybe we can stop it.”

    Solas inclined his head slightly, his tone shifting to something almost conspiratorial. “A wise approach. Though I suspect Alexius’s mastery did not come from his own ingenuity alone. The Venatori… whoever they truly are, may have provided him with knowledge—or a guide.”

    Ariana’s smile faded as she considered his words. “That’s not exactly comforting,” she muttered.

    “Few truths are,” Solas replied, his gaze returning to the fire. “But they are necessary, nonetheless.”

    For a moment, they sat in companionable silence, the weight of the conversation settling over them. The firelight danced across Solas’s face, casting him in sharp relief—neither entirely ally nor entirely unknown. Ariana’s unease lingered, but so too did her resolve. Whatever lay ahead, she would meet it head-on.